romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
the_o application_n of_o natural_a cause_n but_o by_o the_o assistanc_fw-la of_o tha_z devil_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o agreement_n make_v with_o he_o mag._n universe_n pag._n 1._o lib._n 1._o in_o proleg_n chap._n 7._o he_o establish_v these_o sort_n of_o covenant_n as_o certain_a distinguish_v they_o into_o two_o kind_n those_o which_o be_v make_v express_o with_o intention_n and_o of_o deliberate_v purpose_n and_o those_o which_o be_v tacit_o make_v but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o hear_v sennertus_n explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a upon_o this_o subject_n however_o we_o find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o well_o as_o in_o schotus_n book_n this_o maxim_n establish_v as_o certain_a quod_fw-la magicae_fw-la huius_fw-la vis_fw-la omnis_fw-la nititur_fw-la pacto_fw-la vel_fw-la tacit_a vel_fw-la expresso_fw-la cum_fw-la demone_n ut_fw-la probat_fw-la delrius_n etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o this_o magic_n depend_v on_o a_o agreement_n make_v tacit_o or_o express_o with_o the_o devil_n as_o delrius_n prove_v it_o etc._n etc._n sect._n 16._o this_o author_n say_v further_a that_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o end_v the_o magician_n have_v viz._n to_o act_v marvellous_a thing_n by_o the_o devil_n power_n chief_o proceed_v three_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n for_o they_o have_v sometime_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o art_n and_o industry_n of_o produce_v miraculous_a effect_n for_o their_o proper_a advantage_n or_o pleasure_n or_o that_o of_o other_o they_o sometime_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v thing_n to_o come_v or_o to_o know_v thing_n past_a and_o such_o present_a at_o be_v secret_a and_o hide_a and_o can_v be_v discover_v by_o any_o human_a power_n sometime_o they_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o power_n the_o art_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o hurt_v men._n this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o tell_v what_o the_o papist_n believe_v magician_n be_v able_a to_o do_v and_o what_o in_o effect_n they_o do_v because_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n one_o have_v see_v what_o be_v the_o power_n that_o popery_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n who_o be_v likewise_o capable_a to_o effect_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wizard_n and_o witch_n according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o their_o league_n all_o that_o they_o effect_v themselves_o sect._n 17._o it_o will_v not_o be_v however_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o cite_v bodin_n who_o tell_v you_o in_o very_o precise_a term_n the_o second_o book_n chap._n 4._o how_o man_n express_o make_v league_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v such_o as_o he_o say_v i_o be_o oblige_v to_o hold_v with_o he_o these_o people_n for_o the_o most_o execrable_a of_o all_o man_n since_o they_o renounce_v god_n and_o his_o worship_n if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o they_o abjure_v their_o faith_n if_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o true_a god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v of_o some_o particular_a sect_n and_o engage_v in_o superstition_n which_o be_v do_v in_o a_o express_a covenant_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o devil_n and_o to_o adore_v none_o but_o he_o he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o sometime_o the_o express_a obligation_n be_v but_o verbal_a and_o without_o any_o writing_n but_o sometime_o it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o writing_n for_o the_o devil_n resolve_v to_o be_v sure_a of_o they_o who_o seek_v he_o before_o he_o propose_v any_o covenant_n between_o he_o and_o they_o he_o make_v they_o give_v a_o promise_n in_o writing_n if_o they_o can_v write_v and_o sign_v it_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n he_o add_v further_o that_o this_o obligation_n be_v make_v either_o for_o two_o year_n or_o for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o as_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v that_o those_o that_o be_v whole_o oblige_v to_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o retract_v this_o he_o be_v not_o content_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v god_n in_o term_n very_o precise_a but_o beside_o he_o make_v a_o impression_n upon_o they_o chap._n xxi_o that_o several_a mean_n be_v practise_v against_o attack_n and_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o magician_n sect._n 1_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o i_o must_v put_v the_o rest_n i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o papist_n only_o there_o be_v but_o very_o few_o of_o our_o profession_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o as_o they_o do_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o shall_v report_v only_o in_o this_o what_o mean_v popery_n afford_v to_o avoid_v all_o sort_n of_o devil_n and_o spectre_n and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o we_o the_o first_o mean_n consist_v in_o the_o resistance_n which_o be_v sufficient_a against_o their_o malice_n the_o second_o consist_v in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o those_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o abomination_n and_o the_o three_o in_o the_o punishment_n that_o these_o people_n be_v think_v to_o deserve_v schottus_n shall_v furnish_v i_o with_o that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o first_o of_o these_o mean_n and_o i_o shall_v take_v from_o other_o write_n what_o i_o be_o to_o relate_v concern_v the_o second_o and_o three_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v join_v that_o which_o may_v be_v learn_v by_o experience_n sect._n 2._o our_o author_n who_o warrant_v that_o which_o he_o say_v reject_v divers_a mean_n and_o establish_v many_o other_o we_o must_v hear_v he_o as_o well_o upon_o those_o which_o he_o reject_v as_o those_o he_o establish_v see_v these_o he_o reject_v 1._o malignant_a injury_n and_o outrage_n never_o drive_v away_o spirit_n but_o some_o insult_a term_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o exorcism_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n contribute_v very_o much_o to_o expel_v they_o pag._n 304._o 2._o neither_o pike_n nor_o sword_n nor_o any_o other_o sort_n of_o arm_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o retire_v pag._n 305._o 3._o neither_o fire_n nor_o light_n that_o be_v not_o consecrate_a have_v any_o virtue_n for_o this_o purpose_n p._n 308._o 4._o neither_o will_v they_o withdraw_v though_o they_o find_v the_o door_n and_o window_n open_a before_o they_o p._n 308._o 5._o though_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o people_n who_o be_v of_o the_o author_n profession_n that_o spirit_n may_v be_v drive_v away_o by_o smoke_n by_o perfume_n by_o certain_a herb_n and_o by_o blow_n with_o stone_n they_o hold_v nevertheless_o that_o no_o natural_a virtue_n that_o may_v be_v in_o material_a subject_n can_v act_v direct_o upon_o spirit_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o sensible_a subject_n such_o as_o those_o as_o have_v be_v just_a now_o mention_v which_o may_v always_o expel_v spirit_n from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v nor_o drive_v they_o far_o from_o man_n pag._n 308._o and_o 312._o sect._n 3_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o hold_v that_o the_o mean_n follow_v be_v absolute_o effective_a 1._o at_o first_o he_o stablish_v two_o against_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o say_v which_o be_v a_o steadfast_a faith_n and_o a_o ardent_a prayer_n p._n 214_o 215._o for_o they_o be_v conform_v to_o the_o maxim_n of_o scripture_n this_o sort_n of_o devil_n can_v be_v cast_v out_o but_o by_o prayer_n and_o fast_n st._n matth._n 17.20_o 21._o 2._o but_o he_o establish_v five_o other_o which_o be_v invent_v pure_o by_o popery_n first_o the_o relic_n of_o holy_a body_n or_o to_o say_v better_o of_o those_o who_o be_v take_v for_o such_o second_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n three_o holy_a water_n four_o agnus_n dei_fw-la that_o be_v the_o lamb_n of_o god_n imprint_v upon_o a_o little_a round_a figure_n of_o wax_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v ses_fw-fr schottus_n a_o ready_a virtue_n and_o efficacious_a virtutem_fw-la praestantissimam_fw-la to_o put_v the_o devil_n to_o flight_n p._n 322._o five_o to_o pronounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o virgin_n mary_n his_o mother_n p._n 324._o all_o these_o mean_n be_v explain_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a in_o the_o same_o place_n they_o be_v also_o describe_v but_o a_o little_a more_o abridge_v although_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n by_o john_n davidi_n jesuit_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v the_o buckler_n print_v at_o balduc_n in_o the_o year_n 1619._o i_o shall_v report_v his_o own_o word_n lest_o the_o roman_a catholic_n shall_v accuse_v i_o of_o impose_v upon_o they_o see_v what_o he_o write_v in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n among_o the_o consecrate_a thing_n which_o have_v power_n against_o the_o ambush_n of_o the_o enemy_n we_o must_v rank_v these_o here_o holy_a water_n which_o be_v every_o sunday_n consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v its_o name_n from_o that_o consecration_n the_o baptismal_a water_n that_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o vigil_n of_o easter_n and_o
that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v but_o the_o frost_n continue_v my_o book_n thus_o imperfect_a be_v publish_v and_o come_v without_o my_o knowledge_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o many_o people_n in_o friezeland_n it_o be_v therefore_o only_o see_v by_o piecemeal_n and_o without_o coherency_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o some_o of_o the_o reader_n and_o other_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o public_o to_o pass_v hear_v judgement_n upon_o it_o even_o some_o intend_a as_o i_o be_o inform_v to_o make_v i_o explain_v myself_o more_o precise_o have_v i_o not_o do_v it_o in_o the_o book_n itself_o for_o at_o last_o when_o they_o read_v it_o entire_a and_o in_o order_n they_o all_o agree_v i_o have_v give_v all_o the_o explication_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v either_o as_o to_o the_o reason_n that_o have_v move_v i_o to_o write_v it_o or_o as_o to_o to_o the_o scope_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o preface_n and_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n or_o as_o to_o the_o necessity_n and_o usefulness_n of_o its_o publish_n which_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o last_o but_o one_o they_o be_v just_o the_o place_n that_o be_v want_v for_o which_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o the_o bookseller_n of_o leeuwarden_n and_o forbid_v he_o to_o give_v out_o any_o copy_n of_o this_o book_n until_o the_o whole_a be_v complete_a beside_o during_o the_o frost_n i_o have_v time_n to_o add_v two_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o book_n and_o to_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n in_o order_n to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o my_o intention_n which_o have_v not_o prove_v altogether_o fruitless_a for_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o most_o of_o those_o that_o have_v read_v the_o preface_n and_o the_o work_n afterward_o have_v be_v satisfy_v as_o they_o have_v tell_v one_o another_o and_o myself_o whereas_o those_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o criticise_v it_o have_v read_v but_o some_o loose_a parcel_n of_o it_o or_o have_v not_o read_v it_o at_o all_o or_o perhaps_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o vouchsafe_v to_o read_v it_o thing_n remain_v a_o while_n in_o that_o state_n every_o one_o inquire_v after_o the_o reason_n that_o hinder_v the_o publish_n of_o my_o book_n and_o how_o it_o happen_v that_o i_o have_v none_o myself_o since_o it_o have_v be_v sell_v in_o friezeland_n for_o some_o time_n the_o thaw_v come_v at_o last_o and_o many_o person_n arrive_v with_o news_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n but_o bring_v no_o copy_n along_o with_o they_o save_o some_o private_o and_o as_o steal_a good_n then_o every_o body_n wonder_v a_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v put_v out_o in_o these_o province_n and_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v in_o holland_n where_o the_o author_n live_v and_o not_o only_o my_o brother_n pastor_n shall_v not_o have_v see_v it_o but_o i_o shall_v say_v i_o have_v none_o myself_o to_o present_v they_o with_o at_o last_o i_o receive_v 26_o copy_n of_o it_o from_o leeuwarden_n but_o have_v scarce_o one_o for_o myself_o my_o friend_n come_v and_o take_v they_o away_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v sow_v and_o most_o of_o those_o that_o ask_v for_o they_o can_v not_o get_v they_o unless_o they_o come_v just_a when_o they_o be_v sow_v up_o so_o greedy_a man_n be_v of_o novelty_n especial_o when_o they_o can_v hardly_o get_v '_o they_o nitimur_fw-la in_o vetitum_fw-la semper_fw-la cupimusque_fw-la negata_fw-la so_o much_o we_o love_v and_o seek_v what_o be_v deny_v however_o it_o be_v the_o book_n can_v not_o be_v expose_v to_o sale_n before_o the_o 11_o day_n of_o march_n a_o long_a time_n after_o i_o have_v send_v the_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la bookseller_n who_o have_v have_v the_o book_n perfect_a in_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o long_a time_n a_o bookseller_n ask_v 50_o copy_n from_o he_o and_o think_v to_o receive_v they_o speedy_o but_o have_v none_o send_v to_o he_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o find_v myself_o much_o perplex_v i_o be_v desire_v during_o two_o month_n by_o my_o best_a friend_n to_o communicate_v this_o work_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v never_o see_v and_o have_v hear_v commend_v for_o this_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la i_o will_v take_v all_o the_o copy_n upon_o i_o and_o pay_v they_o at_o such_o reasonable_a rate_n that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o it_o he_o need_v but_o to_o send_v they_o to_o i_o without_o delay_n with_o the_o first_o vessel_n then_o i_o think_v to_o consult_v with_o my_o friend_n whether_o i_o shall_v sell_v the_o two_o first_o book_n that_o have_v already_o appear_v imperfect_a in_o friesland_n and_o elsewhere_o or_o whether_o i_o shall_v keep_v they_o until_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v finish_v the_o first_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o best_a advice_n to_o avoid_v the_o suspicion_n that_o i_o dare_v not_o publish_v my_o book_n or_o that_o i_o be_v force_v to_o suppress_v it_o because_o of_o many_o thing_n that_o be_v spread_v abroad_o to_o discredit_v it_o however_o the_o last_o counsel_n suit_v better_o with_o my_o inclination_n i_o conceive_v that_o a_o work_n that_o be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o small_a treatise_n tho'_o it_o have_v since_o be_v much_o enlarge_v will_v be_v more_o favourable_o receive_v and_o prove_v of_o great_a use_n if_o it_o be_v give_v complete_a at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o public_a that_o the_o design_n and_o cohere_n of_o it_o may_v be_v better_o see_v its_o doctrine_n be_v more_o easy_o comprehend_v and_o the_o happy_a effect_n it_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v be_v more_o plain_o perceive_v which_o be_v chief_o do_v by_o the_o last_o part._n but_o as_o the_o cause_n before_o allege_a have_v already_o once_o smother_v this_o design_n so_o they_o do_v it_o again_o this_o time_n for_o perceive_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n nauta_fw-la it_o be_v impossible_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o the_o price_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlikely_a he_o shall_v ever_o do_v it_o i_o be_v at_o last_o force_v to_o give_v up_o the_o book_n to_o he_o that_o i_o may_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n pursue_v my_o design_n so_o have_v altogether_o break_v with_o that_o bookseller_n i_o have_v agree_v some_o month_n since_o with_o another_o of_o this_o city_n mr._n daniel_n vanden_fw-mi dalen_n to_o put_v divers_a press_n go_v upon_o it_o and_o re-print_n the_o whole_a work_n revise_v and_o correct_v that_o i_o may_v incessant_o publish_v all_o the_o four_o part_n one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o form_n in_o wnich_a the_o reader_n now_o see_v they_o for_o as_o to_o the_o 750_o copy_n which_o mr._n nauta_fw-la have_v print_v of_o the_o two_o first_o book_n and_o be_v most_o of_o they_o still_o upon_o his_o hand_n they_o be_v a_o inconsiderble_n number_n that_o can_v not_o go_v very_o far_o and_o the_o hasty_a edition_n of_o the_o book_n be_v as_o yet_o imperfect_a seem_v to_o give_v room_n to_o a_o new_a edition_n that_o the_o pulick_n may_v be_v more_o speedy_o satisfy_v i_o therefore_o here_o present_a the_o reader_n with_o the_o first_o book_n enlarge_v with_o a_o new_a chapter_n that_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o add_v at_o the_o end_n i_o hope_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n that_o the_o three_o other_o shall_v successive_o appear_v every_o month_n and_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o first_o part_n will_v excite_v some_o curiosity_n for_o the_o late_a and_o that_o altogether_o may_v invite_v the_o reader_n to_o a_o serious_a consideration_n upon_o the_o content_n and_o capacitate_v he_o to_o judge_v more_o sound_o of_o this_o matter_n than_o he_o do_v while_o this_o treatise_n appear_v but_o in_o part_n and_o confuse_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v as_o to_o this_o edition_n that_o be_v make_v in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n and_o publish_v without_o my_o knowledge_n i_o come_v now_o to_o treat_v of_o my_o scope_n and_o what_o have_v oblige_v i_o to_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n i_o assert_v in_o this_o book_n in_o all_o my_o study_n i_o be_v always_o incline_v not_o to_o rest_v upon_o probability_n but_o to_o search_v into_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o to_o get_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o what_o i_o shall_v know_v beside_o many_o strange_a thing_n have_v happen_v to_o i_o in_o friesland_n upon_o the_o first_o write_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o experience_n have_v assure_v i_o how_o little_a one_o ought_v to_o rely_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n especial_o when_o what_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o teach_v be_v call_v in_o question_n for_o be_v it_o not_o wonderful_a that_o my_o book_n upon_o the_o catechism_n shall_v have_v be_v unanimous_o condemn_v in_o friesland_n
more_o large_o explain_v in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n equity_n say_v he_o eternal_o attend_v he_o which_o be_v the_o avenger_n of_o those_o that_o forsake_v the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o happy_a be_v he_o who_o stick_v to_o it_o and_o follow_v it_o constant_o sect._n 4._o but_o how_o advantageous_o soever_o they_o may_v speak_v of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n it_o nevertheless_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o he_o independency_n nor_o the_o immediate_a direction_n of_o all_o thing_n since_o they_o divide_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n betwixt_o several_a god_n to_o each_o of_o who_o they_o assign_v his_o particular_a share_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o caldee_n and_o persian_n observe_v how_o human_a affair_n be_v often_o here_o below_o obnoxious_a to_o considerable_a change_n which_o proceed_v from_o heaven_n take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o contrive_v two_o supreme_a deity_n proceed_v from_o that_o first_o be_v one_o of_o who_o they_o call_v oromasdes_n and_o give_v he_o the_o direction_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o other_o name_v arimanius_n they_o ascribe_v that_o of_o the_o earth_n the_o roman_n afterward_o give_v they_o the_o greek_a name_n viz._n to_o the_o former_a that_o of_o jupiter_n and_o to_o the_o latter_a that_o of_o pluto_n who_o they_o at_o first_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o because_o all_o the_o wise_a hold_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o the_o heaven_n surpass_v the_o earth_n in_o perfection_n they_o place_v the_o supreme_a deity_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o god_n under_o it_o each_o according_a to_o his_o dignity_n and_o as_o they_o conceive_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n can_v never_o cease_v from_o be_v good_a so_o jupiter_n who_o have_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o heaven_n be_v in_o great_a credit_n among_o they_o but_o pluto_n the_o god_n of_o hell_n obtain_v but_o a_o ill_a name_n sect._n 5._o it_o be_v here_o methinks_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o distinguish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o such_o as_o have_v either_o religion_n or_o nature_n for_o their_o object_n in_o the_o latter_a they_o inquire_v after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o their_o motion_n and_o change_n without_o any_o reference_n to_o religion_n thus_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n plato_n with_o his_o idea_n and_o aristotle_n with_o his_o intelligency_n plato_n call_v idea_n the_o principle_n that_o flow_v from_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o subsist_v with_o he_o and_o by_o which_o all_o thing_n subsist_v each_o of_o they_o be_v as_o a_o engrave_v image_n of_o he_o from_o who_o they_o all_o proceed_v so_o that_o they_o all_o partake_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o original_a and_o be_v such_o as_o the_o principal_a from_o whence_o they_o flow_v when_o i_o confer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o pythagoras_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o socrates_n relate_v in_o the_o parmenis_fw-la with_o what_o plutarch_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n chap._n the_o 10_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o philosopher_n and_o laertius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o same_o pythagoras_n as_o also_o cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n fifty_o eight_o wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o philosopher_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v better_o nor_o more_o plain_o express_v concern_v this_o subject_n as_o for_o aristotle_n his_o opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v substance_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o matter_n who_o put_v the_o heaven_n into_o motion_n suppose_v heaven_n itself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o body_n in_o a_o continual_a and_o restless_a motion_n that_o the_o star_n be_v of_o a_o eternal_a nature_n and_o that_o whâ—t_n move_v must_v be_v more_o durable_a and_o precede_v that_o which_o be_v move_v thence_o he_o infer_v that_o there_o be_v as_o many_o permanent_a and_o immovable_a substance_n this_o be_v what_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o metaphysic_n book_n the_o 14_o cap._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v call_v by_o his_o latin_a interpreter_n intelligency_n sect._n 6._o but_o when_o they_o proceed_v to_o religion_n there_o arise_v still_o among_o they_o more_o considerable_a difference_n which_o may_v be_v plain_o perceive_v in_o the_o book_n of_o plutarch_n entitle_v the_o opinion_n of_o philosopher_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o same_o author_n as_o also_o in_o the_o book_n which_o apuleius_n a_o platonist_n more_o ancient_a than_o plutarch_n have_v write_v of_o the_o life_n of_o socrates_n the_o sum_n of_o what_o he_o say_v come_v to_o this_o that_o the_o deity_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o as_o into_o some_o degree_n that_o descend_v from_o high_a to_o low_a and_o that_o the_o three_o last_o degree_n be_v again_o subdivide_v into_o several_a other_o which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n demon_n and_o hero_n plato_n say_v apuleius_n have_v divide_v the_o whole_a nature_n into_o three_o with_o relation_n to_o spirit_n in_o particular_a believe_v that_o there_o be_v god_n superior_n middle_n and_o inferior_a of_o which_o three_o sort_n of_o god_n it_o be_v convenient_a to_o say_v something_o sect._n 7._o as_o to_o the_o superior_a or_o celestial_a god_n he_o say_v that_o their_o habitation_n be_v in_o heaven_n that_o they_o be_v immaterial_a and_o eternal_a of_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n visible_a in_o the_o star_n though_o other_o can_v be_v perceive_v by_o corporal_a eye_n but_o only_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n after_o he_o have_v distinguish_v those_o deity_n into_o sex_n like_a mankind_n that_o be_v into_o god_n and_o goddess_n he_o mention_n these_o 12_o viz._n jupiter_n apollo_n vulcan_n mars_n neptune_n mercury_n who_o be_v six_o god_n juno_n diana_n venus_n ceres_n vesta_n minerva_n who_o be_v as_o many_o goddess_n the_o dignity_n of_o these_o celestial_a god_n notwithstanding_o the_o liberty_n which_o the_o poet_n often_o take_v to_o contrive_v other_o account_n of_o they_o it_o be_v esteem_v too_o high_a that_o it_o shall_v allow_v they_o to_o descend_v and_o converse_v with_o man_n though_o they_o govern_v their_o affair_n each_o in_o his_o jurisdiction_n but_o the_o same_o plato_n believe_v the_o star_n be_v but_o improper_o call_v god_n and_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o divine_a and_o immutable_a conduct_n that_o be_v observable_a in_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o fix_a star_n which_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o visible_a god_n be_v contain_v in_o this_o verse_n arcturum_fw-la pluviasque_fw-la hyadas_n geminosque_fw-la triones_fw-la but_o leave_v those_o god_n to_o plato_n of_o who_o make_v they_o be_v the_o star_n which_o be_v call_v by_o ignorance_n planet_n or_o err_a star_n be_v also_o account_v among_o the_o god_n the_o sun_n be_v call_v apollo_n and_o the_o moon_n diana_n to_o which_o these_o five_o be_v join_v saturn_n jupiter_n mars_n venus_n call_v also_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n star_n and_o mercury_n though_o they_o appear_v but_o ordinary_a star_n another_o source_n of_o the_o pagan_a error_n in_o their_o divinity_n be_v the_o conformity_n betwixt_o the_o name_n of_o some_o star_n and_o those_o of_o their_o invisible_a god_n they_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v deity_n in_o the_o star_n who_o act_v by_o they_o or_o that_o the_o star_n be_v god_n who_o have_v life_n in_o themselves_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o creature_n as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o alomen_n who_o opinion_n be_v relate_v in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n sect._n 8._o we_o may_v still_o perceive_v some_o remain_n of_o that_o opinion_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n in_o the_o english_a french_a and_o dutch_a tongue_n as_o well_o as_o in_o latin_a for_o they_o still_o name_n by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o planet_n that_o day_n on_o which_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o have_v a_o particular_a influence_n as_o lunae_n die_v lundi_n monday_n maanday_n martis_n die_v mardi_n duigsday_n a_o abbreviation_n of_o dyssenday_n which_o be_v still_o in_o use_n in_o zealand_n and_o brabant_n mercury_n die_v mecred_fw-mi wednesday_n woonsdag_n from_o wodensday_n the_o day_n of_o woden_n the_o name_n of_o mercury_n among_o the_o ancient_a german_n and_o dutch_a because_o he_o be_v the_o god_n of_o merchant_n and_o the_o messenger_n of_o the_o god_n jovis_n die_v jeudi_fw-la thursday_n donderdag_n because_o jupiter_n be_v esteem_v the_o god_n of_o thunder_n veneris_fw-la dies_fw-la vandredi_n friday_n vrydag_n from_o freda_n the_o ancient_a name_n of_o venus_n in_o the_o dutch_a and_o saxon_a tongue_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o frison_n call_v that_o day_n free_v and_o whence_o undoubted_o come_v the_o dutch_a word_n vryen_n to_o court_v a_o woman_n saturni_n die_v samedi_fw-la saturday_n saterdag_n solis_fw-la dies_fw-la sunday_n sondag_n but_o in_o the_o
french_a tongue_n it_o have_v lose_v its_o ancient_a name_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v call_v dimanche_n from_o die_n dominica_n sect._n 9_o let_v we_o proceed_v from_o the_o god_n to_o the_o demon_n or_o spirit_n of_o a_o mean_a order_n thales_n of_o milet_n teach_v if_o we_o believe_v plutarch_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n namely_o the_o air_n which_o they_o inhabit_v and_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o they_o converse_v among_o man_n the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o know_v as_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v very_o learned_a because_o they_o believe_v that_o those_o demon_n know_v whatever_o be_v important_a to_o man_n either_o for_o their_o happiness_n or_o misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v as_o the_o mediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o go_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d likewise_o signify_v to_o mediate_v so_o that_o the_o demon_n import_v so_o much_o as_o mediator_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v also_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mediator_n and_o director_n of_o man_n and_o have_v be_v place_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n viz._n in_o the_o air_n and_o consequent_o betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o men._n sect._n 10._o though_o the_o opinion_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o their_o nature_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o these_o principal_a point_n that_o they_o be_v spirit_n that_o they_o be_v mortal_a and_o however_o that_o they_o be_v no_o god_n as_o plato_n write_v in_o his_o timoeus_n which_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o convivium_fw-la he_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n have_v a_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o mene_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o what_o virtue_n have_v they_o that_o of_o explain_v and_o declare_v to_o man_n what_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o god_n which_o be_v their_o command_n and_o how_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v perform_v as_o also_o that_o of_o offer_v to_o the_o god_n what_o come_v from_o man_n viz._n their_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n comprehend_v the_o nature_n of_o both_o as_o bind_v and_o unite_n the_o whole_a together_o sect._n 12._o as_o to_o their_o administration_n plato_n explain_v it_o thus_o from_o they_o come_v to_o we_o prediction_n augury_n the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n conjuration_n oration_n and_o the_o whole_a art_n of_o magic_n the_o deity_n meddle_v not_o with_o man_n but_o those_o spirit_n be_v the_o director_n of_o all_o the_o communication_n and_o converse_n of_o the_o god_n with_o we_o either_o wake_n or_o sleep_v the_o demon_n therefore_o be_v by_o their_o nature_n mediator_n betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o man_n and_o be_v beside_o spirit_n and_o almost_o god_n can_v not_o be_v better_o call_v than_o spirit_n of_o a_o middle_a order_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o nature_n or_o mediate_a god_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o function_n in_o how_o great_a consideration_n those_o spirit_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v they_o may_v be_v learn_v from_o st._n chrysostome_n tom._n 6._o lesle_n 66._o entitle_v against_o those_o that_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n direct_v the_o affair_n of_o men._n sect._n 12._o but_o what_o will_v be_v most_o useful_a to_o observe_v be_v that_o there_o be_v demon_n of_o a_o superior_a and_o other_o of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o that_o some_o be_v esteem_v good_a and_o other_o wicked_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d good_a and_o favourable_a whereas_o the_o other_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d evil_a spirit_n or_o by_o a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o their_o quality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wicked_a dangerous_a enemy_n cruel_a however_o these_o demon_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a be_v not_o believe_v of_o all_o nation_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n there_o be_v some_o among_o who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d import_v as_o much_o as_o deity_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divine_a even_o in_o plato_n the_o sovereign_a god_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a demon._n however_o the_o general_a use_n be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o god_n from_o the_o demon_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v and_o as_o aeschines_n express_v it_o in_o his_o clesias_n o_o earth_n god_n demon_n and_o man_n whoever_o you_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o plato_n in_o the_o place_n already_o quote_v may_v right_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o those_o learned_a and_o middle_a spirit_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o several_a kind_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v more_o of_o it_o for_o perhaps_o it_o will_v only_o induce_v we_o into_o several_a error_n there_o be_v so_o much_o uncertainty_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o that_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o oppose_v against_o one_o another_o and_o even_o to_o themselves_o sect._n 13._o as_o to_o the_o hero_n they_o be_v extraordinary_a man_n and_o so_o far_o above_o the_o vulgar_a that_o every_o where_o especial_o among_o the_o roman_n they_o use_v to_o consecrate_v and_o deify_v they_o after_o their_o death_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o canonization_n herodian_a in_o his_o four_o book_n chap_n 2._o make_v a_o particular_a description_n of_o that_o ceremony_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n beside_o we_o general_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o parael_v they_o with_o the_o demon_n plutarch_n relate_v in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n chap._n 8._o book_n first_o that_o thales_n plato_n and_o the_o stoic_n believe_v that_o the_o demon_n be_v spiritual_a substance_n and_o that_o the_o hero_n be_v soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a as_o man_n have_v be_v virtuous_a or_o vicious_a this_o be_v especial_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pythagoras_n who_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o religion_n have_v have_v more_o disciple_n than_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o be_v yet_o the_o most_o follow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n he_o teach_v that_o those_o demon_n and_o hero_n bring_v in_o dream_n disease_n and_o cure_n to_o man_n and_o even_o to_o cattle_n and_o labour_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o diogenes_n laertius_n confirm_v by_o plato_n and_o not_o contradict_v by_o aristotle_n sect_n 14._o apuleius_n in_o the_o book_n former_o quote_v more_o particular_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o power_n which_o put_v the_o natural_a passion_n of_o man_n into_o motion_n which_o govern_v they_o and_o lord_n it_o over_o they_o as_o also_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v call_v god_n and_o demon_n or_o spirit_n that_o the_o soul_n bear_v with_o the_o body_n die_v not_o however_o with_o it_o and_o that_o she_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o genius_n when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o this_o meaning_n can_v methinks_v be_v better_o express_v than_o by_o name_v those_o soul_n associated_n spirit_n or_o spirit_n peculiar_a to_o one_o subject_n since_o every_o man_n have_v one_o within_o himself_o the_o other_o that_o be_v those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v common_o call_v manes_n as_o though_o remain_v because_o they_o remain_v of_o â—â—â—â—â—st_n after_o the_o body_n for_o which_o reason_n i_o shall_v name_v they_o survive_v spirit_n however_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a word_n it_o seem_v rather_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o manis_n a_o ancient_a obsolete_a term_n which_o signify_v fine_a and_o good_a as_o immanis_fw-la import_v as_o much_o as_o ugly_a and_o cruel_a because_o the_o mane_n be_v ordinary_o take_v for_o benevolent_a spirit_n sect._n 15._o some_o of_o this_o last_o sort_n remain_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o watch_v over_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v call_v lar_n or_o domestic_a god_n but_o the_o other_o err_v at_o random_n and_o as_o exile_n according_a as_o they_o have_v deserve_v by_o their_o wicked_a life_n they_o can_v cause_v but_o vain_a fear_n to_o virtuous_a person_n but_o to_o the_o vicious_a a_o just_a terror_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o pain_n they_o be_v call_v lar_n night_n phantasm_n and_o spectra_fw-la diogenes_n write_v that_o most_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n as_o it_o still_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n entitle_v phoedo_n they_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o lemures_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o remures_n and_o this_o from_o remus_n brother_n to_o
proposition_n they_o maintain_v rather_o than_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n such_o as_o it_o be_v find_v in_o other_o author_n and_o in_o ordinary_a use_n of_o a_o tongue_n that_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o they_o of_o these_o i_o may_v recite_v a_o thousand_o proof_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o time_n will_v allow_v i_o sect._n 13._o beside_o as_o much_o as_o man_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o acquire_v uncertain_a and_o corrupt_a science_n so_o much_o have_v he_o be_v negligent_a of_o inform_v himself_o in_o the_o best_a the_o fine_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o small_a part_n of_o science_n with_o which_o he_o be_v ordinary_o less_o acquaint_v for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o youth_n in_o the_o school_n run_v over_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n only_o to_o make_v a_o booty_n of_o latin_a and_o greek_a before_o they_o do_v so_o much_o as_o visit_v christianity_n which_o be_v only_o show_v to_o they_o as_o at_o a_o distance_n they_o be_v yet_o of_o too_o tender_a a_o constitution_n to_o be_v load_v with_o such_o solid_a meat_n and_o too_o young_a to_o be_v mix_v with_o such_o important_a affair_n so_o that_o they_o be_v teach_v almost_o nothing_o of_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v not_o think_v convenient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v what_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v wherein_o consist_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o devil_n and_o what_o knowledge_n and_o operation_n those_o spirit_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o what_o share_n and_o administration_n they_o take_v here_o below_o in_o human_a affair_n no_o light_n be_v afford_v to_o they_o that_o may_v dissipate_v the_o darkness_n that_o have_v be_v spread_v over_o their_o understanding_n in_o their_o youth_n nor_o blot_v out_o the_o impression_n that_o have_v be_v make_v upon_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n by_o the_o mean_n already_o mention_v so_o that_o this_o darkness_n and_o these_o impression_n destitute_a of_o antidote_n do_v still_o penetrate_v far_o even_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n though_o they_o distinguish_v better_a than_o other_o the_o nature_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o will_v be_v show_v in_o my_o second_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 12_o 13_o 14._o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o operation_n of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v not_o join_v to_o a_o body_n either_o angel_n or_o devil_n and_o undertake_v to_o explain_v how_o they_o can_v act_v upon_o other_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o other_o matter_n they_o take_v as_o much_o freedom_n as_o they_o can_v and_o go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v carry_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v imbibe_v with_o all_o other_o before_o they_o study_v scripture_n and_o philosophy_n sect._n 14._o that_o which_o may_v adorn_v the_o human_a mind_n with_o light_n and_o form_v its_o judgement_n be_v what_o be_v less_o intend_v to_o be_v acquire_v in_o university_n though_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o place_n where_o such_o a_o rare_a thing_n shall_v be_v get_v which_o most_o unhappy_o afford_v not_o the_o mean_n to_o grow_v rich_a i_o mean_v mathematics_n and_o that_o part_n of_o natural_a philosophy_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o course_n of_o the_o heaven_n not_o because_o they_o treat_v of_o our_o present_a subject_n but_o for_o two_o other_o reason_n i_o shall_v add_v the_o first_o be_v that_o more_o certainty_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o mathematics_n than_o in_o all_o other_o science_n because_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o infallible_a principle_n such_o student_n as_o be_v use_v to_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o principle_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v for_o truth_n such_o as_o be_v not_o attend_v with_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a conviction_n and_o put_v a_o little_a value_n upon_o such_o science_n as_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n but_o the_o second_o reason_n be_v still_o more_o particular_a viz._n that_o mathematics_n especial_o that_o part_n that_o treat_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o star_n manifest_o discover_v several_a thing_n that_o undeniable_o show_v the_o sacred_a writer_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o stile_n and_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o speak_v of_o the_o heaven_n earth_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n not_o according_a to_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o but_o according_a to_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o men._n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o be_v somewhat_o addict_v to_o that_o science_n credit_v not_o so_o easy_o the_o discourse_n of_o other_o man_n and_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o probabilite_n they_o be_v not_o dispose_v to_o fill_v the_o air_n with_o spirit_n nor_o to_o fix_v they_o to_o star_n nor_o to_o confound_v spirit_n and_o star_n together_o but_o the_o mischief_n be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v that_o few_o learned_a give_v up_o themselves_o to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o science_n though_o it_o be_v the_o most_o useful_a and_o beautiful_a of_o all_o sect._n 15._o all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la with_o which_o we_o have_v be_v once_o fill_v which_o have_v be_v root_v in_o we_o more_o and_o more_o by_o the_o way_n already_o allege_v which_o have_v grow_v by_o the_o new_a nourishment_n they_o daily_o receive_v and_o which_o have_v neither_o be_v banish_v nor_o weaken_a by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o a_o better_o inform_v judgement_n all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la i_o say_v be_v no_o where_n more_o sensible_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n we_o treat_v of_o and_o therefore_o we_o have_v destine_v this_o first_o book_n to_o establish_v this_o truth_n and_o make_v it_o very_o plain_a to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o all_o those_o opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n divination_n and_o witchcraft_n draw_v their_o first_o original_a from_o the_o heathen_n who_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o jew_n during_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n where_o they_o have_v more_o conversation_n with_o the_o philosopher_n than_o in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n whilst_o they_o live_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o they_o insensible_o take_v the_o tincture_n of_o the_o heathen_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n at_o least_o of_o such_o as_o seem_v not_o direct_o oppose_v to_o their_o law_n the_o first_o christian_n spring_v from_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n keep_v likewise_o most_o part_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o intend_v to_o gain_v the_o heathen_n by_o too_o great_a and_o easy_a a_o compliance_n with_o their_o opinion_n thus_o be_v insensible_o lay_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o the_o great_a edifice_n of_o popery_n be_v now_o found_v and_o raise_v sect._n 16._o another_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o that_o matter_n if_o popery_n be_v put_v in_o parallel_n with_o heathenism_n and_o not_o esteem_v the_o worse_a of_o these_o two_o for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o heathen_a legend_n what_o the_o pagan_n have_v publish_v of_o their_o miracle_n oracle_n god_n aërial_a spectres_n dream_n and_o the_o like_a prodigy_n that_o be_v why_o do_v we_o not_o call_v they_o lie_v as_o we_o right_o so_o name_v the_o roman_a legend_n have_v we_o more_o reason_n to_o look_v upon_o as_o suspicious_a those_o wonder_n the_o relation_n of_o which_o be_v insert_v almost_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o chief_a roman_a writer_n and_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o branch_n of_o superstition_n then_o to_o deal_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n with_o those_o of_o the_o heathen_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o we_o public_o laugh_v at_o both_o in_o our_o discourse_n and_o writing_n the_o shame_n miracle_n of_o the_o former_a as_o be_v mere_a delusion_n and_o trifle_n and_o that_o we_o approve_v both_o by_o our_o word_n and_o our_o book_n the_o narration_n that_o the_o latter_a make_v of_o the_o wonder_n see_v among_o they_o and_o that_o we_o quote_v they_o as_o true_a tho'_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o weight_n with_o the_o other_o the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o author_n and_o of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o they_o have_v write_v have_v it_o so_o much_o power_n and_o efficacy_n and_o must_v we_o more_o easy_o credit_n story_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v happen_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o and_o in_o far_o remote_a country_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o main_a point_n truth_n fit_v not_o itself_o in_o this_o manner_n to_o the_o inclination_n of_o men._n lie_v be_v ancient_o tell_v as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v now_o and_o as_o well_o in_o foreign_a country_n as_o in_o our_o own_o sect._n 17._o it_o be_v methinks_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o quotation_n of_o this_o book_n that_o there_o be_v no_o miracle_n oracle_n purge_v fire_n apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n or_o soul_n witchcraft_n by_o letter_n and_o character_n or_o choice_n of_o day_n either_o in_o
tho'_o among_o above_o 200_o minister_n who_o consent_v to_o that_o judgement_n none_o can_v allege_v so_o much_o as_o one_o solid_a reason_n against_o it_o and_o that_o afterward_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v twice_o unanimous_o approve_v of_o without_o any_o change_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o controvert_v point_n have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o this_o have_v confirm_v i_o in_o this_o persuasion_n that_o a_o true_a christian_a especial_o a_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n aught_o ground_o himself_o to_o inquire_v into_o thing_n without_o rest_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o that_o he_o may_v obtain_v a_o full_a certainty_n of_o the_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o his_o precept_n since_o that_o time_n i_o resolve_v only_o to_o follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o reason_n in_o such_o thing_n in_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o supply_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o sacred_a write_n and_o to_o assure_v myself_o by_o those_o two_o mean_n of_o what_o i_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o teach_v other_o without_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o other_o man_n never_o put_v pen_n to_o paper_n but_o to_o write_v upon_o those_o subject_n the_o importance_n of_o which_o i_o be_v convince_v of_o or_o have_v not_o be_v sufficient_o explain_v and_o examine_v i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o free_a as_o much_o as_o possible_a our_o holy_a doctrine_n from_o such_o error_n as_o most_o man_n appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v take_v with_o or_o at_o least_o to_o set_v in_o order_n such_o thing_n whic_a i_o conceive_v to_o be_v confuse_v whether_o i_o be_v the_o first_o that_o discover_v it_o or_o whether_o i_o need_v only_o to_o promote_v what_o have_v be_v begin_v by_o other_o there_o be_v other_o reason_n that_o have_v engage_v i_o in_o that_o design_n for_o have_v swear_v in_o the_o university_n of_o franeker_n faithful_o to_o maintain_v the_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o defend_v it_o both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n in_o all_o necessary_a occasion_n i_o may_v now_o say_v with_o prudentius_n and_o as_o it_o become_v my_o age._n per_fw-la quinquennia_fw-la jam_fw-la decem_fw-la ni_fw-fr fallor_fw-la fuimus_fw-la septimus_fw-la insuper_fw-la annum_fw-la cardo_n rotat_fw-la dum_fw-la fruimur_fw-la sole_a volubili_fw-la vicinum_fw-la senio_fw-la jam_fw-la deus_fw-la applicat_fw-la quid_fw-la nos_fw-la utile_fw-la tanti_fw-la spatio_fw-la tempor_fw-la be_v egimus_fw-la two_o score_n year_n be_v past_a the_o three_o be_v run_v since_o the_o sun_n light_n be_v upon_o i_o shine_v old_a age_n come_v on_o what_o have_v i_o be_v do_v but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o life_n first_o to_o the_o duty_n and_o function_n of_o my_o ministry_n which_o the_o circumstance_n and_o largeness_n of_o this_o town_n make_v more_o painful_a than_o in_o other_o place_n and_o than_o to_o make_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n after_o whatever_o be_v false_o believe_v in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o erroneous_a opinion_n that_o be_v entertain_v without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o that_o they_o be_v every_o day_n tell_v and_o hear_v of_o for_o my_o most_o earnest_a desire_n be_v to_o see_v man_n become_v more_o wise_a and_o honest_a than_o they_o be_v though_o very_o few_o sincere_o intend_v it_o or_o at_o least_o do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o attain_v to_o that_o perfection_n most_o â—art_n choose_v rather_o to_o believe_v and_o to_o do_v what_o be_v common_o believe_v and_o do_v than_o to_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o error_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o pass_v in_o freiseland_n when_o my_o first_o book_n appear_v abroad_o aught_o to_o have_v teach_v i_o how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v to_o write_v upon_o such_o matter_n there_o be_v neither_o favour_n nor_o profit_n to_o be_v expect_v for_o such_o author_n as_o rid_v themselves_o from_o all_o prejudices_fw-la and_o have_v no_o regard_n either_o for_o the_o credit_n or_o power_n of_o the_o faction_n who_o sentiment_n they_o reject_v resolve_v to_o follow_v only_o what_o the_o scripture_n teach_v or_o reason_n dictate_v to_o they_o and_o to_o embrace_v no_o opinion_n but_o such_o as_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o two_o ground_n perhaps_o after_o my_o death_n the_o usefulness_n of_o this_o undertake_n will_v be_v know_v and_o though_o i_o dare_v not_o hope_v that_o it_o will_v be_v do_v in_o my_o life_n time_n yet_o i_o publish_v it_o myself_o to_o learn_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o public_a to_o defend_v my_o work_n and_o to_o enlarge_v or_o correct_v they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n i_o may_v acquire_v anew_o or_o that_o shall_v be_v communicate_v to_o i_o for_o methinks_v i_o be_o more_o able_a to_o do_v it_o and_o to_o be_v interpreter_n of_o my_o own_o word_n and_o thought_n than_o those_o that_o may_v afterward_o adopt_v my_o opinion_n and_o have_v some_o regard_n for_o my_o memory_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n though_o my_o intention_n and_o scope_n may_v be_v plain_o perceive_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n yet_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v more_o remote_a from_o any_o atheistical_a sentiment_n more_o persuade_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n and_o more_o dispose_v to_o render_v to_o god_n the_o honour_n and_o reverence_n due_a to_o he_o than_o those_o who_o as_o i_o be_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n whoever_o shall_v read_v this_o book_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o partiality_n will_v undoubted_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o at_o least_o i_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v those_o that_o absolute_o reject_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n such_o as_o give_v too_o much_o extent_n to_o those_o principle_n and_o that_o those_o two_o party_n will_v equal_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o distinguish_v spirit_n from_o body_n and_o both_o from_o god_n without_o however_o establish_v any_o thing_n as_o to_o their_o operation_n that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o plain_a and_o necessary_a inference_n so_o that_o i_o powerful_o confute_v the_o foolish_a error_n of_o spinosa_n who_o confound_v god_n and_o nature_n together_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o author_n who_o have_v more_o solid_o establish_v the_o infinite_a difference_n that_o there_o be_v betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o property_n of_o body_n with_o those_o of_o spirit_n than_o i_o do_v here_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v to_o lay_v a_o firm_a foundation_n to_o this_o work_n that_o be_v whole_o ground_v upon_o that_o principle_n at_o least_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n beside_o i_o have_v this_o internal_a satisfaction_n that_o i_o confirm_v by_o a_o evident_a proof_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n that_o tend_v still_o to_o diminish_v the_o honour_n pay_v to_o the_o creature_n in_o order_n to_o increase_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o book_n witness_n for_o i_o that_o i_o set_v up_o the_o glory_n power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o sovereign_a master_n of_o the_o world_n as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v be_v take_v from_o he_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o devil_n i_o banish_v from_o the_o universe_n that_o abominable_a creature_n to_o chain_v he_o in_o hell_n that_o jesus_n our_o supreme_a king_n may_v more_o powerful_o and_o secure_o reign_v though_o his_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o endure_v to_o the_o last_o day_n be_v likewise_o to_o subsist_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o enemy_n that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n that_o be_v among_o the_o people_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o such_o in_o who_o sin_n keep_v still_o imprint_v the_o image_n of_o the_o devil_n with_o that_o intention_n i_o be_o not_o afraid_a to_o explain_v in_o my_o second_o book_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o hâ—ly_o write_v in_o another_o sense_n than_o they_o have_v hitherto_o be_v take_v but_o if_o by_o the_o publish_n of_o such_o new_a explication_n one_o aim_v not_o at_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o only_o seek_v to_o impair_v and_o stain_v the_o reputation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o shall_v take_v more_o to_o heart_n his_o own_o credit_n than_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o for_o i_o who_o have_v former_o be_v in_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o i_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v still_o hold_v by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n i_o willing_o propose_v my_o present_a sentiment_n but_o only_o with_o a_o sincere_a intention_n of_o glorify_v god_n and_o bring_v truth_n to_o light_n i_o think_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v
who_o exclaim_v against_o my_o second_o book_n pass_v my_o first_o none_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o my_o error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o declare_v it_o to_o i_o very_o few_o have_v do_v so_o much_o as_o reflect_v upon_o it_o but_o in_o vain_a they_o attack_z the_o second_o if_o they_o admit_v the_o first_o they_o in_o no_o wise_n see_v the_o end_n i_o aim_v at_o nor_o the_o order_n i_o have_v follow_v as_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o truth_n but_o they_o undertake_v to_o confute_v my_o second_o book_n because_o it_o offer_v a_o large_a field_n to_o their_o censure_n by_o different_a thing_n expound_v in_o a_o opposite_a sense_n to_o that_o of_o the_o literal_a like_o those_o ignorant_a disputant_n who_o let_v slip_v the_o antecedent_n proposition_n and_o deny_v the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o it_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o complain_v for_o pass_v a_o overhasty_a judgement_n upon_o the_o half_a of_o my_o work_n without_o stay_v till_o it_o appear_v entire_a and_o they_o have_v see_v the_o follow_a part_n and_o the_o connexion_n no_o circumstance_n of_o time_n require_v that_o precipitation_n for_o i_o have_v not_o lose_v a_o moment_n to_o publish_v the_o two_o last_o part_n have_v they_o not_o hinder_v it_o by_o the_o disturbance_n they_o have_v give_v i_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o a_o project_n or_o its_o oeconomy_n may_v be_v perfect_o see_v while_o it_o be_v but_o half_o do_v so_o it_o be_v but_o at_o present_a that_o some_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o this_o work_n since_o it_o begin_v but_o now_o to_o appear_v altogether_o and_o to_o be_v a_o perfect_a body_n with_o all_o its_o member_n the_o second_o book_n and_o the_o three_o consist_v in_o the_o search_n after_o truth_n and_o what_o of_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v as_o to_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o spirit_n and_o man_n who_o have_v communication_n with_o they_o that_o be_v with_o evil_a spirit_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o concern_v spirit_n and_o in_o the_o three_o what_o concern_v these_o wicked_a people_n who_o seek_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o division_n that_o i_o have_v propose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 8._o as_o to_o the_o four_o i_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o what_o connection_n it_o have_v with_o the_o former_a and_o its_o usefulness_n touch_v the_o method_n i_o take_v to_o make_v by_o degree_n and_o in_o order_n this_o search_n after_o truth_n if_o whatever_o i_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v attentive_o consider_v you_o will_v undoubted_o know_v the_o injustice_n of_o those_o who_o impute_v to_o i_o that_o i_o offer_v chief_o new_a proposition_n of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o i_o take_v the_o great_a trouble_n imaginable_a to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o my_o reason_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o it_o or_o that_o i_o make_v use_n of_o reason_n as_o of_o a_o rule_n with_o which_o i_o will_v measure_v scripture_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o the_o same_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o i_o never_o have_v as_o yet_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o build_n upon_o such_o a_o foundation_n but_o that_o i_o have_v run_v through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o time_n to_o discover_v where_o man_n may_v have_v find_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o find_v out_o for_o when_o one_o have_v attain_v to_o that_o knowledge_n he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o judge_v solid_o whether_o those_o opinion_n or_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o good_a or_o bad_a reason_n i_o declare_v then_o that_o i_o have_v not_o examine_v all_o the_o divers_a opinion_n of_o the_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a nor_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o give_v explanation_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o maintain_v they_o or_o confute_v they_o but_o only_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o and_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o they_o be_v without_o make_v any_o judgement_n or_o produce_v any_o proof_n to_o support_v or_o destroy_v they_o which_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a labour_n that_o none_o will_v ever_o undertake_v unless_o carry_v by_o the_o desire_n of_o truth_n so_o far_o i_o lay_v no_o foundation_n i_o that_o be_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o protestant_n and_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o become_v either_o papist_n jew_n or_o pagan_a if_o i_o find_v nothing_o solid_a in_o the_o search_n i_o make_v i_o consent_v that_o they_o continue_v to_o say_v and_o believe_v concern_v spirit_n in_o general_a and_o devil_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o although_o i_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o find_v the_o bottom_n i_o seek_v and_o that_o neither_o popery_n judaisme_n nor_o paganism_n consider_v in_o themselves_o have_v there_o withal_o to_o furnish_v i_o i_o have_v notwithstanding_o a_o solid_a foundation_n which_o be_v common_a to_o i_o with_o those_o people_n and_o i_o have_v further_o another_o particular_a which_o i_o have_v in_o common_a but_o with_o part_n of_o they_o the_o first_o be_v reason_n which_o be_v the_o light_n of_o all_o man_n in_o general_a when_o it_o be_v find_v pure_a in_o they_o and_o neither_o perplex_a nor_o obscure_v by_o prejudices_fw-la or_o passion_n the_o other_o foundation_n upon_o which_o i_o rest_v be_v the_o scripture_n inspiree_v by_o god_n which_o be_v equal_o pure_a in_o itself_o and_o and_o to_o the_o read_n of_o which_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o as_o if_o one_o have_v never_o read_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o entire_a disingagement_n of_o all_o humane_a prejudices_fw-la and_o from_o those_o that_o may_v proceed_v from_o the_o version_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o original_a language_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v write_v he_o must_v meditate_v upon_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o interpretation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o doctor_n either_o ancient_a or_o modern_a these_o two_o foundation_n be_v not_o subordinate_a one_o to_o the_o other_o but_o subsist_v equal_o together_o philo_z the_o jew_n love_v very_o much_o to_o search_v allegorical_a sense_n in_o scripture_n and_o not_o approve_v what_o st._n paul_n write_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o sarah_n and_o agar_n galatian_n ch._n 4._o v._n 2._o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o reason_n the_o distinction_n of_o mistress_n and_o servant_n say_v that_o you_o must_v thereby_o understand_v that_o philosophy_n and_o humane_a understanding_n ought_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n this_o application_n be_v become_v so_o familiar_a to_o divine_n that_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o a_o undeniable_a maxim_n since_o philo_n take_v a_o fancy_n to_o propose_v it_o it_o be_v however_o a_o truth_n that_o reason_n ought_v to_o precede_v scripture_n because_o the_o latter_a presuppose_v the_o former_a i_o understand_v sound_a reason_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o present_v itself_o and_o make_v itself_o know_v as_o divine_a after_o that_o reason_n come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n teach_v we_o thing_n wherein_o scripture_n be_v silent_a and_o the_o scripture_n likewise_o come_v to_o assist_v reason_n discover_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o it_o and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o understanding_n we_o must_v nevertheless_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o reason_n not_o as_o mistress_n for_o they_o have_v every_o one_o their_o particular_a empire_n and_o direction_n but_o as_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o excellent_a because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o god_n manifest_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o no_o humane_a understanding_n ever_o can_v comprehend_v 1_o corinthian_n 2.9_o notwithstanding_o it_o happen_v sometime_o that_o they_o meet_v both_o in_o the_o same_o way_n where_o they_o lodge_v together_o in_o the_o same_o house_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o often_o lend_v one_o another_o the_o help_a hand_n but_o they_o do_v it_o free_o althô_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o reason_n as_o a_o inferior_a always_o show_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o holy_a writ_n when_o therefore_o it_o be_v say_v a_o christian_a ought_v to_o submit_v his_o understanding_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o understanding_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o estate_n of_o corruption_n obscure_a by_o he_o cloud_n that_o surround_v it_o and_o infect_v by_o the_o stâ—ins_n that_o disfigure_v it_o and_o such_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n which_o be_v only_o manifest_v to_o we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o
covenant_n of_o god_n with_o abraham_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o examine_v whether_o from_o whatever_o have_v be_v say_v upon_o that_o subject_n there_o be_v any_o occasion_n to_o infer_v that_o the_o devil_n may_v likewise_o on_o his_o part_n make_v his_o detestable_a compact_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o suppose_v such_o contract_n between_o the_o devil_n and_o man_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v perform_v all_o their_o witchcraft_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o with_o the_o dispensation_n of_o god_n covenant_n as_o well_o before_o the_o law_n as_o under_o the_o law_n and_o much_o less_o under_o the_o gospel_n thus_o i_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n of_o magic_n and_o of_o its_o dependency_n by_o no_o mean_n proceed_v from_o the_o sacred_a write_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v altogether_o oppose_v to_o it_o afterward_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v concern_v those_o that_o practise_v that_o art_n and_o what_o testimony_n it_o give_v of_o their_o action_n this_o i_o do_v two_o way_n in_o the_o five_o follow_a chapter_n the_o first_o by_o offering_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 14_o the_o lively_a picture_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n give_v of_o those_o man_n in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o second_o by_o show_v what_o opinion_n must_v be_v have_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o character_n give_v they_o but_o expound_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o force_n of_o those_o thing_n i_o make_v yet_o this_o distinction_n that_o i_o first_o offer_v the_o person_n to_o his_o view_n that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o they_o what_o their_o aim_n may_v be_v why_o they_o be_v interrogated_a and_o on_o what_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o vulgar_a bestow_v their_o time_n afterward_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n i_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o with_o their_o art_n and_o craft_n show_v the_o reason_n that_o move_v the_o people_n especial_o the_o king_n even_o those_o of_o israel_n to_o be_v infatuate_v by_o they_o afterward_o it_o be_v require_v to_o know_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a writ_n which_o i_o show_v in_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n in_o the_o 15_o i_o assert_v that_o in_o whatever_o they_o do_v they_o show_v neither_o real_a power_n nor_o virtue_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o venture_v to_o foretell_v or_o to_o discover_v as_o very_o much_o conceal_v and_o that_o in_o reality_n they_o effect_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o boast_v of_o or_o of_o what_o they_o undertake_v to_o effect_v but_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o deceive_v by_o outward_a semblance_n wherein_o consist_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o their_o art_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n â—â—ms_v by_o its_o expression_n in_o some_o place_n to_o ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n to_o conjuration_n and_o enchantment_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o place_n and_o i_o conclude_v that_o after_o a_o attentive_a meditation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o it_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n what_o it_o appear_v at_o first_o to_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v thus_o inquire_v into_o it_o remain_v to_o show_v wherein_o proper_o consist_v all_o the_o evil_a why_o those_o man_n with_o their_o art_n especial_o the_o israelites_n that_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o their_o craft_n be_v so_o defame_v in_o the_o bible_n why_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v in_o as_o great_a hatred_n among_o christian_n who_o have_v mortal_o detest_v they_o and_o punish_v they_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n and_o last_o for_o what_o reason_n the_o law_n have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o they_o and_o prohit_v all_o their_o art_n as_o well_o under_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o under_o the_o new_a this_o be_v the_o enquiry_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n i_o have_v hitherto_o speak_v only_o of_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o a_o converse_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o covenant_n with_o he_o i_o add_v in_o this_o place_n a_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o where_o i_o mention_v those_o to_o who_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n who_o mind_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v trouble_v or_o their_o body_n to_o be_v torment_v by_o he_o those_o be_v the_o possess_v as_o they_o be_v ordinary_o call_v but_o i_o enlarge_v not_o much_o upon_o that_o subject_n have_v already_o full_o clear_v it_o in_o my_o second_o book_n from_o the_o 26_o chapter_n to_o the_o 30_o where_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v have_v thus_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o three_o book_n i_o show_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o consider_v in_o two_o respect_n first_o i_o establish_v from_o the_o 19_o to_o the_o 20_o chapter_n what_o may_v rational_o be_v think_v of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n i_o show_v what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o behave_v himself_o in_o such_o occasion_n a_o double_a judgement_n may_v be_v form_v upon_o this_o subject_n first_o conclude_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n be_v altogether_o groundless_a and_o condemnable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o 19_o 20_o and_o 22th_o chapter_n second_o by_o establish_v what_o must_v be_v hold_v of_o it_o concern_v that_o first_o and_o common_a opinion_n as_o in_o the_o write_n make_v against_o my_o second_o book_n some_o expression_n of_o our_o liturgy_n have_v be_v object_v i_o show_v in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n how_o weak_a be_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o be_v found_v the_o principal_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n be_v in_o short_a in_o voetius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o proof_n they_o allege_v be_v not_o take_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n well_o examine_v and_o search_v into_o but_o only_o from_o the_o external_a sound_n of_o word_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v upon_o which_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o insist_v as_o well_o as_o upon_o the_o idea_n that_o first_o offer_v themselves_o to_o we_o when_o we_o consider_v they_o but_o superficial_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o liturgy_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v and_o to_o which_o they_o relate_v in_o all_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o temptation_n and_o seduction_n of_o the_o devil_n spiritual_a combat_n witchcraft_n prediction_n enchantment_n and_o even_o in_o all_o other_o where_o the_o agreeableness_n of_o style_n and_o the_o series_n of_o idea_n have_v cause_v something_o to_o be_v add_v that_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o it_o but_o moreover_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o error_n spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a concern_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v absolute_o opposite_a to_o the_o same_o liturgy_n even_o so_o far_o that_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n can_v pretend_v to_o conform_v in_o this_o point_n to_o what_o they_o subscribe_v when_o they_o take_v order_n which_o i_o understand_v only_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o truth_n i_o show_v again_o in_o the_o 21th_o chapter_n that_o this_o opinion_n make_v very_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o piety_n that_o it_o diminish_v the_o veneration_n due_a to_o god_n that_o it_o extreme_o weaken_v faith_n and_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o expose_v christianity_n to_o the_o attack_n of_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o that_o it_o cause_v great_a distraction_n and_o profanation_n in_o our_o prayer_n last_o i_o proceed_v further_o and_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n i_o discover_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n what_o must_v be_v believe_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o 23th_o i_o declare_v what_o must_v be_v do_v but_o as_o in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n of_o the_o 2d_o book_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o apparition_n in_o general_a i_o speak_v here_o of_o presage_n and_o prediction_n in_o particular_a examine_v what_o be_v possible_a or_o not_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o to_o what_o cause_v they_o must_v be_v ascribe_v these_o cause_n according_a to_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v relate_v in_o this_o place_n be_v natural_a but_o the_o devil_n meddle_v not_o with_o they_o i_o propose_v my_o thought_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n upon_o the_o conjure_a up_o of_o ghost_n the_o divination_n of_o the_o pretend_a magician_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o apparition_n and_o possession_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cause_v by_o their_o malice_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o compact_n they_o have_v contract_v with_o the_o devil_n and_o last_o i_o show_v what_o sort_n of_o magic_n be_v practicable_a in_o
to_o the_o enquiry_n after_o natural_a thing_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a of_o what_o they_o say_v nor_o of_o what_o they_o believe_v chap._n iu._n that_o those_o opinion_n be_v the_o source_n and_o basis_n of_o the_o art_n of_o divination_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v spirit_n be_v thus_o explain_v in_o short_a will_v give_v we_o a_o easy_a understanding_n of_o whatever_o be_v read_v in_o their_o book_n concern_v their_o custom_n and_o practice_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o art_n that_o arise_v from_o they_o these_o art_n be_v direct_v to_o two_o end_n to_o which_o man_n be_v always_o incline_v of_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o know_v much_o and_o to_o do_v much_o divination_n be_v use_v to_o acquire_v a_o unlimited_a knowledge_n and_o magic_a to_o produce_v wonderful_a effect_n our_o present_a design_n necessary_o require_v to_o speak_v clear_o and_o distinct_o of_o both_o sect._n 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o find_v in_o the_o author_n and_o in_o several_a other_o that_o every_o one_o be_v eager_a to_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o god_n whether_o great_a or_o little_a and_o that_o they_o earnest_o seek_v to_o please_v the_o good_a spirit_n and_o to_o turn_v off_o the_o evil_n to_o this_o end_n they_o build_v temple_n establish_a form_n of_o prayer_n consecrate_a priest_n offer_a sacrifice_n institute_v festival_n and_o game_n of_o all_o sort_n beside_o that_o they_o use_v several_a mean_n to_o discover_v the_o design_n and_o inclination_n of_o the_o god_n together_o with_o the_o happiness_n and_o misfortune_n of_o man_n to_o which_o they_o suppose_v to_o attain_v either_o by_o the_o knowledge_n they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o help_n of_o the_o demon_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o penates_n of_o the_o remures_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o oracle_n conjuration_n and_o witchcraft_n or_o by_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o air_n the_o dream_n of_o sleep_a person_n by_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n by_o enchantment_n for_o which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o carcase_n by_o prognostic_n draw_v from_o the_o day_n of_o the_o year_n the_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n or_o the_o meeting_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n whatever_o be_v practise_v as_o to_o this_o point_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v call_v divination_n that_o proper_o signify_v a_o exercise_n of_o thing_n concern_v god_n of_o which_o cicero_n have_v write_v a_o particular_a book_n polydore_v virgil_n in_o his_o first_o book_n chap._n 24._o relate_v in_o what_o consist_v all_o those_o arts._n wherefore_o i_o shall_v extract_v out_o of_o that_o author_n and_o several_a other_o what_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o matter_n sect._n 3_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o divination_n ancient_o in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o roman_n the_o one_o be_v right_o call_v natural_a but_o the_o other_o artificial_a they_o hold_v for_o a_o natural_a divination_n what_o ever_o a_o particular_a free_a and_o voluntary_a action_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o the_o help_n of_o reason_n or_o any_o conjecture_n or_o prognostic_n portend_v as_o future_a as_o it_o often_o happen_v in_o a_o dream_n and_o even_o without_o sleep_v in_o the_o fit_v of_o a_o rave_a fever_n thence_o the_o goddess_n call_v fury_n have_v their_o name_n and_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o some_o priest_n and_o even_o the_o sibyl_n erythrea_n have_v begin_v to_o utter_v their_o oracle_n in_o such_o paroxysin_n jupiter_n hammon_n and_o apollo_n of_o delphos_n give_v their_o answer_n in_o such_o a_o way_n and_o by_o such_o sort_n of_o people_n of_o which_o their_o priest_n themselves_o boast_v and_o as_o those_o person_n be_v esteem_v sincere_a and_o to_o act_v in_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n the_o vulgar_a ascribe_v to_o their_o affect_a furor_n what_o a_o long_a observation_n and_o a_o frequent_a experience_n cause_v they_o to_o discover_v or_o to_o foretell_v upon_o conceal_a or_o future_a thing_n the_o chief_a and_o most_o famous_a of_o those_o divine_a art_n be_v astrology_n the_o art_n of_o haruspice_n or_o foretel_v by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o bowel_n of_o sanctify_a beast_n beside_o augury_n and_o cast_v of_o lot_n sect._n 4._o astrology_n be_v call_v by_o the_o greek_n a_o conjecture_n draw_v from_o the_o star_n so_o that_o astrologer_n may_v be_v name_v divine_n by_o the_o star_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o god_n with_o the_o star_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v before_o the_o operation_n of_o those_o celestial_a body_n and_o the_o influence_n upon_o the_o inferior_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o man_n and_o even_o upon_o one_o another_o give_v occasion_n to_o believe_v that_o from_o thence_o may_v be_v draw_v conjecture_n useful_a for_o mankind_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o this_o point_n further_o because_o i_o treat_v of_o it_o as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a in_o my_o examination_n of_o council_n chap._n 8._o where_o be_v to_o be_v see_v what_o rank_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o those_o that_o be_v call_v genethliaci_n or_o planetarii_n which_o we_o usual_o call_v fortune-teller_n who_o by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o star_n especial_o of_o the_o planet_n in_o the_o instant_n that_o a_o person_n be_v bear_v foretell_v what_o inclination_n what_o fortune_n he_o shall_v have_v and_o of_o what_o sort_n of_o death_n he_o shall_v die_v which_o art_n be_v not_o yet_o abolish_v in_o the_o world_n but_o because_o there_o will_v be_v occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o it_o afterward_o i_o shall_v present_v the_o reader_n only_o with_o a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o three_o other_o sect._n 5._o donatus_n derive_v the_o word_n haruspice_n and_o haruspicina_fw-la from_o haruga_n a_o sacrifice_n and_o exta_fw-la entrail_n it_o be_v the_o art_n of_o foretell_v future_a thing_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o entrail_n of_o beast_n that_o be_v sacrifice_v to_o the_o false_a god_n as_o tho'_o those_o god_n have_v imprint_v some_o sign_n on_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o victim_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o to_o this_o sort_n belong_v the_o case_n recite_v by_o apian_a in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o alexandria_n and_o by_o cicero_n namely_o that_o no_o heart_n be_v find_v in_o a_o ox_n which_o julius_n caesar_n sacrifice_v the_o first_o day_n that_o he_o sit_v on_o the_o golden_a seat_n wherefore_o the_o diviner_n tell_v he_o that_o such_o a_o sit_v can_v not_o prove_v happy_a to_o he_o sect._n 6._o to_o those_o art_n m._n tullius_n add_v two_o other_o viz._n that_o of_o prodigy_n and_o that_o of_o lightning_n prodigy_n ostenta_fw-la come_v from_o ostendendo_fw-la to_o show_v to_o signify_v because_o when_o something_o extraordinary_a in_o nature_n offer_v itself_o to_o the_o sight_n they_o draw_v presage_n from_o it_o as_o it_o be_v do_v if_o we_o believe_v herodotus_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n when_o a_o mare_n be_v big_a with_o a_o hare_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o greece_n by_o xerxes_n for_o from_o thence_o the_o divine_n conjecture_v that_o his_o powerful_a army_n shall_v fly_v before_o the_o grecian_n as_o a_o hare_n before_o the_o hunter_n such_o accident_n be_v also_o call_v portenta_fw-la monstra_fw-la prodigia_fw-la sign_n and_o monster_n such_o also_o be_v thunder_n and_o lightning_n fulmina_fw-la and_o fulgura_fw-la as_o virgil_n say_v de_fw-fr caelum_fw-la tactas_fw-la memini_fw-la praedicere_fw-la quercus_fw-la the_o thunder_v oak_n foretell_v i_o that_o event_n auspicium_fw-la auspice_n and_o augurium_fw-la augury_n the_o former_a so_o call_v from_o view_v the_o flight_n of_o the_o bird_n and_o the_o latter_a from_o observe_v their_o song_n and_o cry_n make_v the_o whole_a employment_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v auspex_n and_o augur_n they_o be_v very_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_n for_o at_o rome_n that_o sort_n of_o divination_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o the_o other_o and_o the_o college_n of_o augur_n be_v extreme_o reverence_v no_o affair_n of_o importance_n be_v undertake_v without_o consult_v they_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o shall_v succeed_v or_o not_o that_o so_o much_o exalt_v art_n observe_v the_o bird_n three_o way_n in_o their_o flight_n in_o their_o sing_v and_o their_o eat_v as_o to_o their_o flight_n they_o make_v their_o observation_n upon_o the_o praepetes_fw-la that_o be_v on_o swift_a fly_a bird_n as_o to_o the_o sing_v they_o draw_v their_o conjecture_n from_o oscines_fw-la or_o sing_v bird_n and_o as_o to_o eat_v they_o observe_v the_o young_a chicken_n among_o the_o four_o sort_n be_v rank_v the_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n augustus_n from_o who_o hand_n a_o eagle_n take_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n whilst_o he_o be_v yet_o a_o child_n carry_v it_o into_o the_o air_n whence_o soft_o come_v down_o she_o let_v
the_o devil_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v since_o he_o that_o know_v not_o god_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o christian_n can_v also_o know_v the_o devil_n and_o that_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o rational_a creature_n shall_v know_v the_o devil_n as_o he_o be_v and_o adore_v he_o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n concern_v the_o heathen_n that_o they_o offer_v their_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n 1_o cor._n 10.20_o it_o be_v not_o express_o say_v to_o the_o devil_n as_o to_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o wicked_a angel_n no_o more_o then_o in_o st._n matth._n 25.41_o but_o to_o he_o as_o the_o chief_z of_o the_o demon_n of_o which_o we_o have_v former_o speak_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v not_o that_o of_o devil_n but_o demon_n which_o be_v the_o name_n the_o heathen_n give_v to_o a_o sort_n of_o inferior_a god_n as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v after_o that_o observation_n let_v we_o see_v what_o conformity_n may_v be_v find_v betwixt_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n and_o that_o of_o the_o modern_a heathen_a as_o to_o spirit_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o europe_n thence_o proceed_v to_o asia_n and_o africa_n and_o at_o last_o go_v over_o into_o america_n chap._n vi_o that_o this_o conformity_n must_v be_v seek_v one_a in_o the_o remain_v of_o paganism_n in_o europe_n sect._n 1_o it_o have_v be_v already_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o pagan_n in_o the_o extremity_n of_o europe_n especial_o in_o the_o northern_a part_n but_o they_o be_v so_o brutish_a and_o wild_a that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v what_o they_o do_v than_o to_o conceive_v or_o guess_v what_o they_o believe_v they_o be_v laplander_n and_o finlander_n especial_o those_o swedish_n dominion_n with_o who_o we_o be_v best_a acquaint_v by_o a_o description_n draw_v from_o the_o best_a author_n which_o scheffer_n have_v make_v in_o his_o swedish_n lapland_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v declare_v as_o much_o as_o i_o judge_v convenient_a for_o my_o design_n first_o what_o he_o say_v of_o these_o and_o afterward_o what_o be_v add_v of_o the_o other_o yet_o without_o give_v credit_n to_o whatever_o be_v write_v of_o which_o i_o scarce_o believe_v one_o half_a to_o be_v true_a this_o however_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o people_n though_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o christian_a prince_n viz._n those_o of_o swedeland_n denmark_n and_o muscovy_n be_v as_o fond_a of_o their_o pagan_a superstition_n and_o continue_v as_o zealous_o though_o secret_o their_o ancient_a practice_n as_o they_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n and_o inclination_n to_o embrace_v our_o faith_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n scheffer_n have_v make_v of_o late_a such_o a_o accurate_a description_n of_o lapland_n and_o upon_o such_o certain_a information_n that_o one_o may_v methinks_v sure_o rely_v upon_o what_o he_o say_v and_o as_o he_o frequent_o intermix_v in_o his_o narration_n other_o laplander_n and_o finlander_n it_o may_v be_v probable_o infer_v that_o he_o esteem_v they_o all_o very_o near_o alike_o in_o belief_n and_o worship_n which_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o other_o writer_n say_v of_o those_o other_o nation_n be_v pretty_a agreeable_a with_o what_o scheffer_n relate_v of_o swedish_n lapland_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v follow_v he_o only_o though_o i_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v he_o only_o since_o his_o book_n contain_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v write_v before_o he_o let_v we_o then_o first_o â—ee_n which_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o pagan_n and_o afterward_o we_o shall_v speak_v of_o their_o magic_n sect._n 2._o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o sort_n as_o into_o so_o many_o degree_n the_o most_o sublime_a be_v thor_n or_o thordoen_n which_o be_v proper_o the_o thunder_n storjunkare_o or_o stourra-passe_a which_o signify_v holy_a and_o great_a and_o baiwe_v that_o be_v the_o sun_n the_o first_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o tierme_n which_o in_o the_o laplandish_a language_n be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o thunder_n because_o that_o god_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o thunder_n and_o seem_v therefore_o to_o be_v their_o jupiter_n he_o be_v also_o name_v aijeke_n that_o be_v great_a father_n the_o laplander_n ascribe_v co_z he_o a_o absolute_a power_n over_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o man_n over_o their_o health_n and_o disease_n and_o over_o the_o wicked_a demon_n who_o live_v on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o rock_n mountain_n and_o lake_n they_o believe_v that_o he_o restrain_v those_o demon_n when_o they_o vex_v man_n too_o much_o that_o he_o chastise_v they_o that_o he_o sometime_o thunder-strikes_a they_o and_o put_v they_o to_o death_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a employment_n of_o the_o thunder_n as_o the_o eminent_a latin_n imagine_v that_o jupiter_n cast_v his_o thunderbolt_n upon_o the_o wicked_a and_o all_o other_o criminal_n for_o that_o purpose_n they_o give_v he_o a_o bow_n which_o they_o imagine_v to_o be_v the_o iris_n or_o rainbow_n that_o he_o may_v dart_v his_o arrow_n wound_n and_o kill_v all_o the_o wicked_a demon_n they_o call_v in_o their_o tongue_n the_o iris_n aijeke_v dauge_v the_o great_a father_n bow_n that_o be_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o good_a and_o beneficent_a god_n who_o preserve_v they_o as_o his_o child_n and_o defend_v they_o against_o the_o insult_v of_o those_o wicked_a demon_n they_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v likewise_o a_o hammer_n which_o they_o call_v aijewetchera_n with_o which_o he_o strike_v on_o the_o neck_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o break_v their_o head_n storjunkare_o or_o stourra-passe_a which_o signify_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o country_n be_v among_o they_o as_o the_o great_a pan_n or_o as_o diana_n have_v the_o country_n and_o wood_n under_o his_o direction_n fish_n and_o bird_n be_v also_o at_o his_o disposal_n and_o all_o animal_n and_o wâ—ld_a beast_n acknowledge_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d they_o be_v happy_a in_o hunt_v and_o without_o his_o leave_n they_o can_v catch_v any_o thing_n true_a it_o be_v that_o aijeke_n or_o tiermes_n govern_v god_n demon_n and_o man_n but_o storjunkare_o in_o quality_n of_o vicar_n of_o that_o god_n have_v the_o conduct_n of_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n barwe_v that_o signify_v the_o sun_n as_o paiwe_v do_v the_o day_n be_v adore_v by_o they_o for_o the_o good_a he_o do_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o they_o particular_o venetrate_v he_o in_o summer_n time_n because_o they_o always_o see_v he_o that_o he_o have_v restore_v they_o his_o light_n dissipate_v their_o darkness_n bring_v heat_n and_o expel_v cold._n sect._n 3_o the_o mane_n of_o the_o roman_n mention_v before_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 15._o be_v among_o the_o laplander_n inferior_a god_n which_o they_o call_v sit_v they_o erect_v no_o figure_n to_o their_o honour_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o offer_v sarcifice_n to_o they_o we_o find_v in_o no_o writing_n what_o sentiment_n they_o have_v of_o the_o power_n of_o those_o sit_v nor_o for_o what_o reason_n they_o make_v they_o offering_n the_o last_o sort_n of_o those_o inferior_a god_n be_v the_o juhles_a or_o inhlaforket_n that_o be_v a_o vagabond_n crowd_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o through_o forest_n and_o mountain_n but_o i_o find_v also_o no_o where_n what_o good_a or_o hurt_v those_o spirit_n may_z in_o their_o opinion_n procure_v to_o man_n only_o they_o believe_v they_o inferior_a to_o the_o sit_v however_o they_o pay_v they_o also_o some_o worship_n behind_o their_o cottage_n at_o a_o bow_n shoot_v distance_n which_o worship_n end_v in_o a_o superstitious_a sacrifice_n they_o consecrate_v to_o they_o neither_o image_n nor_o statue_n no_o more_o then_o to_o the_o mane_n they_o have_v likewise_o no_o image_n of_o bawe_n or_o the_o sun_n either_o because_o he_o be_v visible_a himself_o or_o because_o the_o most_o secret_a science_n of_o their_o mystery_n account_v he_o but_o one_o god_n with_o tierme_n there_o be_v but_o ayeke_v and_o storjunkar_n who_o have_v statue_n erect_v to_o their_o honour_n those_o of_o aijeke_n be_v of_o wood_n and_o those_o of_o storjunkare_v of_o stone_n sect._n 4._o it_o be_v upon_o those_o opinion_n that_o their_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v and_o hereupon_o i_o can_v but_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o by_o read_v scheffer_n and_o compare_v what_o he_o fay_v of_o his_o own_o with_o what_o he_o have_v collect_v from_o other_o author_n it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o the_o northern_a nation_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o be_v common_o report_v but_o then_o we_o must_v credit_v what_o scheffer_n assure_v we_o from_o his_o own_o experience_n in_o the_o follow_a word_n chap._n 12._o though_o
for_o their_o sin_n to_o wander_v in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o suffer_v hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o they_o can_v satisfy_v but_o by_o the_o alm_n that_o man_n hand_n they_o wherefore_o they_o often_o appear_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n to_o beg_v something_o from_o they_o but_o they_o have_v no_o power_n to_o hurt_v they_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o devil_n or_o ratsiasias_n proper_o so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o aditi_n and_o be_v very_o malicious_a they_o have_v power_n to_o molest_v man_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v much_o trouble_n and_o vexation_n to_o the_o angel_n or_o devetas_n they_o may_v walk_v every_o where_o except_o save_v in_o the_o abode_n of_o brama_n and_o in_o the_o heaven_n they_o be_v describe_v with_o huge_a frightful_a and_o stink_a body_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v male_a and_o female_a to_o procreate_v child_n and_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o death_n sect._n 14._o there_o be_v enough_o concern_v the_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n of_o asia_n but_o as_o most_o of_o those_o nation_n be_v pythagorean_n and_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n they_o also_o supply_v we_o with_o hero_n for_o say_v baldaeius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east_n indies_n the_o modern_a heathen_n believe_v that_o man_n be_v happy_a in_o this_o life_n than_o the_o beast_n by_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v a_o body_n by_o which_o the_o soul_n may_v exert_v her_o operation_n but_o they_o agree_v not_o that_o a_o man_n be_v more_o noble_a than_o a_o beast_n nor_o that_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o it_o have_v and_o when_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o beast_n reason_v not_o they_o answer_v because_o they_o have_v not_o body_n capable_a of_o exert_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o soul_n as_o a_o dumb_a man_n who_o want_v a_o proper_a organ_n to_o utter_v word_n and_o may_v be_v nevertheless_o very_o wise_a or_o as_o some_o people_n who_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n but_o have_v no_o more_o readiness_n to_o express_v themselves_o than_o child_n who_o can_v do_v it_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v this_o will_v be_v less_o surprise_v at_o what_o follow_v sect._n 15._o nothing_o certain_a can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o japanders_n because_o the_o jesuit_n who_o relate_v their_o opinion_n agree_v not_o together_o it_o appear_v however_o that_o there_o be_v among_o that_o people_n three_o sort_n of_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n and_o their_o essence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n the_o second_o that_o man_n have_v a_o soul_n of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o of_o beast_n but_o still_o mortal_a the_o three_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a they_o likewise_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v determine_v to_o enter_v into_o another_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o beast_n by_o the_o conjunction_n that_o be_v then_o make_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n with_o other_o star_n sect._n 16._o the_o chinese_n be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n martinius_n testify_v it_o very_o plain_o as_o to_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n in_o these_o word_n chiquiao_n be_v a_o sect_n which_o our_o people_n esteem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o introduce_v in_o china_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o believe_v the_o exchange_n of_o soul_n inward_o and_o outward_o they_o honour_v image_n and_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n pass_v in_o punishment_n of_o her_o sin_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o for_o which_o reason_n they_o abstain_v from_o what_o ever_o have_v have_v life_n that_o narration_n be_v confirm_v by_o trigaltius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o parent_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o kill_v their_o child_n to_o be_v discharge_v of_o they_o when_o they_o be_v encumber_v with_o too_o many_o assert_v that_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o procure_v they_o a_o better_a condition_n since_o instead_o of_o poverty_n they_o afford_v they_o by_o death_n the_o occasion_n of_o go_v into_o other_o body_n and_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o the_o house_n of_o rich_a people_n where_o they_o will_v live_v more_o at_o ease_n the_o peguan_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n by_o the_o relation_n piuto_n when_o by_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o rolym_n or_o highpriest_n they_o let_v loose_v a_o great_a many_o bird_n and_o fish_n which_o they_o keep_v prisoner_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v as_o many_o human_a soul_n who_o will_v keep_v company_n to_o their_o rolym_n in_o his_o way_n to_o the_o other_o world_n beside_o we_o read_v in_o corolinus_n out_o of_o artus_n in_o his_o speculum_fw-la mundi_fw-la that_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o china_n have_v invent_v three_o place_n for_o those_o that_o depart_v this_o life_n nachac_n be_v a_o place_n of_o torment_n schuum_n one_o of_o delight_n such_o as_o the_o paradise_n of_o mahomet_n and_o miba_n or_o nibam_n signify_v a_o entire_a privation_n of_o be_v or_o a_o full_a destruction_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n all_o the_o soul_n have_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o two_o first_o place_n or_o depart_v from_o thence_o to_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o through_o the_o world_n and_o often_o pass_v from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o by_o new_a birth_n until_o they_o deserve_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o nibam_n that_o be_v to_o be_v annihilate_v le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o it_o somewhat_o different_o in_o a_o relation_n extract_v from_o a_o franciscan_a monk_n he_o say_v that_o the_o chinese_n believe_v that_o man_n become_v god_n at_o last_o after_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o several_a beast_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o that_o they_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n have_v be_v well_o purify_v in_o some_o proper_a place_n and_o return_v several_a time_n into_o new_a world_n be_v at_o last_o introduce_v into_o paradise_n cast_v down_o to_o hell_n or_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o sect._n 18._o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o siamese_n in_o this_o point_n we_o must_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n in_o their_o journey_n to_o siam_n in_o the_o year_n 1685._o and_o 1686._o because_o that_o book_n be_v the_o new_a and_o much_o credit_v thus_o then_o write_v tachard_n p_o 297_o 298._o edit_fw-la amstele_v metempsychosis_n be_v one_o of_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o life_n of_o man_n pass_v in_o continual_a transmigration_n until_o he_o be_v sanctify_v and_o deserve_v to_o be_v god_n they_o admit_v of_o spirit_n but_o such_o as_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o soul_n who_o always_o inform_v some_o body_n until_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o holiness_n or_o deity_n angel_n be_v corporeal_a and_o of_o different_a sex_n and_o consequent_o may_v beget_v son_n and_o daughter_n those_o angel_n be_v never_o sanctify_v nor_o deify_v but_o to_o they_o only_o belong_v to_o watch_v over_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o men._n they_o distribute_v they_o into_o seven_o order_n or_o hierarchy_n some_o of_o which_o be_v more_o perfect_a and_o noble_a than_o the_o other_o all_o which_o they_o place_v in_o as_o many_o different_a heaven_n each_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v one_o of_o those_o intelligence_n to_o preside_v over_o what_o be_v do_v there_o they_o likewise_o impart_v they_o to_o star_n to_o the_o earth_n to_o city_n mountain_n and_o forest_n and_o even_o to_o the_o wind_n and_o rain_n and_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o those_o angel_n examine_v the_o conduct_n of_o man_n and_o be_v witness_n of_o all_o their_o action_n to_o reward_v those_o that_o be_v commendable_a by_o virtue_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o god_n it_o be_v therefore_o to_o those_o intelligence_n and_o not_o to_o their_o god_n that_o they_o use_v to_o apply_v themselves_o in_o their_o necessity_n and_o misery_n and_o to_o thank_v they_o for_o the_o favour_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o sect._n 19_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o demon_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a who_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o hell_n in_o which_o they_o be_v detain_v wander_v through_o the_o world_n a_o certain_a time_n and_o do_v as_o much_o hurt_v to_o man_n as_o they_o can_v among_o those_o unhappy_a spirit_n they_o rank_v untimely_a birth_n woman_n die_v in_o childbed_n those_o that_o be_v kill_v in_o a_o duel_n or_o guilty_a of_o some_o crime_n of_o that_o nature_n sect._n 20._o the_o heathen_n of_o java_n believe_v likewise_o metempsychosis_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o sumatra_n the_o malabar_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o cormandel_n all_o the_o benjane_n in_o the_o hither_o east-indies_n agree_v upon_o no_o article_n of_o religion_n better_a than_o
of_o the_o first_o operate_n by_o the_o last_o and_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o celestial_a body_n for_o god_n because_o they_o act_n upon_o the_o sublunary_a which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o necessary_a use_n to_o mankind_n thus_o the_o heathen_n endeavour_v each_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n to_o acknowledge_v a_o deity_n in_o heaven_n and_o to_o adore_v it_o upon_o earth_n sect._n 8._o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wickâ—d_n and_o the_o reward_n of_o pious_a man_n after_o this_o life_n be_v general_o believe_v in_o peru_n but_o not_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v montanus_n pag._n 307._o however_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o a_o people_n who_o have_v such_o a_o gross_a religion_n and_o such_o material_a god_n shall_v nevertheless_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n subsist_v though_o they_o hear_v nothing_o of_o it_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n which_o subsist_v still_o for_o some_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n though_o without_o life_n can_v return_v to_o its_o first_o state_n as_o tree_n herb_n and_o plant_n which_o die_v and_o revive_v sect._n 9_o the_o statue_n of_o their_o god_n that_o be_v of_o many_o strange_a figure_n and_o some_o very_a frightful_a be_v use_v to_o utter_v oracle_n in_o their_o pagode_n some_o say_v montanus_n give_v their_o answer_n as_o former_o do_v the_o diabolical_a oracle_n of_o delphos_n and_o dodona_n he_o call_v they_o diabolical_a follow_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o god_n but_o by_o the_o devil_n but_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o anthony_n vandale_n of_o oracle_n how_o little_a ground_n that_o opinion_n have_v and_o we_o shall_v also_o treat_v of_o it_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n sect._n 10._o as_o to_o their_o practice_n no_o people_n be_v so_o much_o esteem_v in_o peru_n as_o those_o we_o call_v exorcist_n magician_n and_o diviner_n because_o they_o discover_v private_a robbery_n even_o such_o as_o be_v commit_v in_o very_o remote_a country_n and_o foretell_v good_a or_o bad_a fortune_n which_o happâ—â—s_v say_v montanus_n by_o their_o converse_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n in_o dark_a place_n they_o declare_v to_o the_o spaniard_n the_o victory_n their_o countryman_n obtain_v or_o the_o battle_n they_o lose_v in_o the_o low_a country_n the_o very_a same_o day_n that_o they_o be_v fight_v there_o be_v also_o in_o peru_n many_o she_o diviner_n who_o shut_v themselves_o in_o their_o house_n where_o they_o make_v themselves_o drink_v with_o chica_n mix_v with_o the_o herb_n vilca_n till_o they_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o place_n and_o when_o they_o awake_v and_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o they_o answer_v all_o the_o question_n that_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o the_o cannibal_n who_o take_v the_o name_n of_o caraibe_n and_o dwell_v to_o the_o north_n of_o southern_n america_n acknowledge_v the_o sun_n for_o their_o sovereign_a god_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o each_o bâ—ie_n or_o priest_n have_v his_o own_o which_o he_o call_v out_o to_o himself_o in_o the_o most_o frightful_a night_n by_o song_n or_o enchant_a verse_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o tobacco_n the_o devil_n say_v montanus_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o say_v the_o spirit_n utter_v his_o oracle_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o dead_a bone_n wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n those_o heathen_n have_v at_o all_o time_n but_o especial_o in_o case_n of_o death_n much_o to_o endure_v from_o the_o piais_n or_o magician_n but_o methinks_v montanus_n have_v express_v himself_o better_a have_v he_o say_v priest_n rather_o than_o magician_n one_o of_o the_o great_a disturbance_n they_o cause_v be_v that_o when_o they_o be_v consult_v they_o persuade_v people_n that_o such_o or_o such_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o interrogate_v such_o a_o decease_a which_o incite_v the_o near_a relation_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o those_o that_o have_v disturb_v his_o rest_n by_o that_o action_n sect._n 12._o montanus_n add_v to_o this_o also_o the_o caraibe_n follow_v a_o most_o strange_a opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n every_o one_o believe_v to_o have_v as_o many_o soul_n as_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n the_o chief_a of_o which_o be_v still_o the_o heart_n itself_o which_o after_o the_o death_n go_v to_o icheiri_n or_o the_o god_n that_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o where_o he_o live_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n that_o he_o have_v do_v upon_o earth_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o kill_v the_o servant_n upon_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o master_n to_o go_v and_o minister_n to_o they_o in_o the_o other_o world_n the_o other_o soul_n that_o consist_v in_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n have_v two_o sort_n of_o abode_n the_o maboias_n wander_v in_o desert_n and_o wood_n and_o the_o ormiceous_a keep_v along_o the_o sea_n and_o overturn_v vessel_n the_o soul_n of_o warlike_a hero_n go_v into_o the_o fortunate_a island_n where_o the_o arovage_n be_v their_o slave_n bloody_a cruel_a mâ—n_z go_v out_o of_o this_o life_n eternal_o to_o wander_v in_o dry_a wilderness_n behind_o high_a mountain_n to_o carry_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o arovage_n a_o people_n that_o be_v expel_v out_o of_o its_o ancient_a abode_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o account_n that_o be_v give_v of_o their_o destruction_n from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o nation_n acknowledge_v almost_o no_o other_o god_n but_o their_o own_o soul_n of_o which_o they_o have_v very_o near_o the_o same_o sentiment_n that_o the_o ancient_a greek_n have_v of_o their_o demon_n and_o hero_n sect._n 13._o richard_n blome_n a_o english_a author_n have_v publish_v of_o late_a in_o his_o america_n a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o carabe_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o st_n vincent_n they_o have_v say_v he_o some_o natural_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n or_o supreme_a be_v but_o who_o be_v too_o much_o please_v with_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o sovereign_a happiness_n to_o disturb_v himself_o with_o the_o wicked_a action_n of_o man_n and_o who_o goodness_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o be_v averse_a from_o avenge_a himself_n of_o his_o enemy_n when_o they_o refuse_v to_o pay_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o good_a be_v god_n each_o of_o who_o have_v his_o particular_a admistration_n but_o that_o the_o universe_n be_v not_o create_v by_o they_o though_o every_o one_o of_o they_o may_v be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v venerate_v and_o which_o he_o govern_v sect._n 14._o they_o never_o call_v upon_o their_o god_n but_o to_o let_v they_o come_v to_o they_o which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o for_o the_o 4_o follow_a reason_n first_o to_o be_v avenge_v for_o some_o injury_n receive_v second_o to_o be_v cure_v of_o their_o disease_n three_o to_o learn_v the_o success_n of_o the_o war._n four_o to_o expel_v the_o great_a devil_n or_o rather_o the_o wicked_a god_n mapoia_n who_o they_o never_o adore_v thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o believe_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n beside_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v the_o original_a of_o demon_n and_o hero_n since_o as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o they_o call_v to_o their_o assistance_n against_o their_o enemy_n sect._n 15._o the_o description_n of_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o this_o manner_n when_o their_o priest_n call_v upon_o many_o of_o their_o god_n together_o they_o seem_v to_o dispute_v and_o quarrel_n with_o one_o another_o so_o far_o as_o to_o come_v to_o blow_n sometime_o they_o hide_v themselves_o among_o dead_a bone_n which_o they_o draw_v out_o of_o grave_n and_o wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n whence_o they_o utter_v their_o oracle_n they_o use_v that_o witchcraft_n to_o bewitch_v their_o enemy_n for_o which_o purpose_n the_o witch_n must_v have_v something_o that_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o party_n to_o be_v bewitch_v the_o spirit_n seize_v sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n of_o those_o woman_n whence_o they_o give_v formal_a answer_n to_o whatever_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o they_o serve_v up_o meat_n to_o those_o spirit_n in_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o commerce_n that_o be_v keep_v with_o they_o the_o boy_n or_o priest_n that_o have_v bring_v it_o be_v go_v out_o they_o hear_v the_o dish_n move_v and_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o blome_n or_o the_o god_n according_a to_o that_o people_n move_v the_o jaw_n and_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o he_o chew_v the_o meat_n that_o have_v be_v serve_v to_o he_o
to_o this_o that_o christ_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o mahometan_n for_o a_o great_a prophet_n and_o honour_v in_o that_o quality_n whereas_o he_o be_v horrible_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o say_v that_o the_o mahometan_n be_v half_o near_o to_o we_o than_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o what_o need_v we_o any_o far_a proof_n since_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v less_o from_o paganism_n than_o the_o mahometan_n as_o shall_v appear_v by_o the_o proof_n i_o shall_v produce_v sect._n 2._o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o heathen_n only_o we_o need_v but_o to_o make_v a_o inquiry_n after_o their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n for_o tho'_o former_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v extraordinary_o incline_v to_o idolatry_n they_o have_v now_o such_o a_o great_a aversion_n for_o polytheism_n ever_o since_o 2300_o year_n that_o they_o be_v return_v from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n that_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o divine_a unity_n they_o believe_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o this_o only_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v create_v of_o nothing_o and_o govern_v and_o maintain_v alone_o among_o his_o creature_n they_o reckon_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o think_v that_o the_o last_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o bruit_n though_o far_o inferior_a to_o the_o angelical_a perfection_n such_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o far_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n then_o that_o of_o the_o mahometan_n as_o we_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o sect._n 3_o but_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n whilst_o the_o first_o temple_n stand_v must_v be_v well_o distinguish_v from_o that_o into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n be_v orthodox_n save_v only_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o idolatry_n and_o undoubted_o they_o have_v no_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o angel_n demon_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o what_o the_o holy_a write_n still_o teach_v we_o so_o that_o if_o we_o still_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o different_a from_o we_o it_o be_v because_o we_o consider_v those_o of_o latter_a time_n when_o their_o state_n be_v in_o its_o fall_n and_o christianity_n in_o its_o growth_n but_o though_o they_o be_v now_o divide_v into_o two_o sect_n that_o of_o the_o carraijim_n who_o only_o follow_v the_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o rabbanim_fw-la who_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o doctor_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o the_o latter_a which_o deserve_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n the_o number_n of_o the_o former_a be_v altogether_o inconsiderable_a they_o be_v a_o remainder_n of_o the_o sadducee_n which_o be_v hardly_o know_v in_o europe_n whereas_o the_o other_o may_v be_v call_v the_o posterity_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sect._n 4._o though_o we_o design_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o latter_a yet_o a_o more_o particular_a difference_n may_v be_v observe_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o modern_a by_o the_o ancient_a jew_n i_o understand_v here_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o his_o apostle_n or_o a_o little_a after_o philo_z who_o be_v the_o learn_a and_o wise_a be_v of_o a_o opinion_n not_o far_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o star_n be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o move_v circular_o by_o their_o own_o intelligence_n ben_n maimon_n be_v in_o that_o point_n of_o his_o sentiment_n of_o which_o he_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o these_o word_n all_o the_o star_n and_o celestial_a orb_n have_v a_o soul_n knowledge_n understanding_n and_o a_o last_a life_n know_v he_o by_o who_o word_n the_o universe_n be_v make_v each_o of_o those_o â—_z according_a to_o his_o excellency_n and_o dignity_n praise_n and_o glorify_v his_o author_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o as_o they_o know_v god_n so_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o be_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n who_o however_o be_v above_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o man_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o that_o author_n entitle_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n sect._n 5._o if_o we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n whether_o angel_n or_o human_a soul_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a writer_n agree_v well_o together_o philo_z who_o be_v among_o the_o former_a believe_v that_o the_o air_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n the_o most_o perfect_a of_o who_o never_o assume_v body_n but_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o ascend_v and_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n that_o there_o be_v other_o inferior_a in_o dignity_n to_o the_o first_o who_o take_v on_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v deprive_v by_o death_n and_o into_o which_o some_o of_o they_o return_v but_o other_o be_v weary_v of_o this_o life_n go_v up_o high_o and_o live_v there_o in_o peace_n but_o there_o be_v other_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o excellent_a of_o all_o who_o have_v a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a understanding_n despise_v terrestrial_a and_o perish_a thing_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o eye_n of_o the_o great_a god_n those_o see_v and_o hear_v everything_o the_o philosopher_n call_v they_o genii_n and_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n they_o most_o proper_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v messengers_z for_o they_o be_v real_o messenger_n who_o carry_v to_o child_n the_o order_n of_o their_o father_n and_o to_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o child_n wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o ascend_v and_o descend_v this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o dream_n write_v by_o philo._n sect._n 6._o if_o you_o now_o desire_v to_o hear_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n vorstius_n will_v tell_v you_o most_o true_o in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o faith_n write_v by_o maimonides_n that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o agree_v together_o for_o some_o believe_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a element_n as_o rabbi_n juda_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o book_n entitle_v cusri_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 4._o other_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n jezira_n hold_v as_o the_o same_o rabbi_n juda_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o book_n chagiga_n fol._n 14._o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n administer_a angel_n be_v create_v every_o day_n but_o maimonides_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o more_o wise_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o general_o upon_o all_o other_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o in_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 4_o have_v a_o essence_n that_o subsist_v without_o matter_n not_o have_v body_n but_o be_v essence_n distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o sect._n 7._o upon_o this_o difference_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o better_a to_o propose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o author_n than_o to_o quote_v any_o other_o because_o there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o that_o may_v be_v compare_v to_o he_o either_o for_o learning_n or_o judgement_n as_o not_o intend_v to_o impute_v to_o they_o more_o foolish_a doctrine_n than_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v by_o their_o most_o authentic_a writer_n thus_o than_o maimonides_n express_v this_o opinion_n when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o angel_n as_o a_o fire_n and_o with_o wing_n they_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o a_o simile_n design_v only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o heavy_a in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o consume_a fire_n viz._n improper_o thus_o likewise_o this_o passage_n must_v be_v understand_v he_o make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o some_o translation_n the_o spirit_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruach_n have_v those_o two_o signification_n of_o spirit_n and_o of_o wind_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n be_v material_a be_v essential_o distinguish_v betwixt_o themselves_o as_o by_o degree_n the_o one_o be_v above_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o author_n apply_v these_o word_n for_o a_o high_a than_o that_o high_a takes_z
notice_n of_o it_o and_o there_o be_v yet_o high_o than_o they_o be_v not_o that_o they_o be_v place_v one_o above_o the_o other_o as_o it_o be_v do_v among_o man_n but_o as_o we_o ordinary_o say_v of_o two_o wise_a person_n that_o one_o be_v wise_a than_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o effect_n so_o that_o he_o pretend_v that_o god_n himself_o have_v produce_v those_o of_o the_o first_o dignity_n who_o have_v bring_v for_o h_o those_o of_o the_o second_o and_o these_o those_o of_o the_o three_o and_o so_o forth_o sect._n 8._o jewish_a author_n ordinary_o establish_v ten_o degree_n or_o order_n who_o be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o name_n in_o the_o same_o maimonides_n and_o in_o the_o book_n midrasch_n bereshjit_fw-la descend_v from_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o the_o low_a 1._o chayos_n hakkodesch_n 2._o ofanim_fw-la 3_o oralim_fw-la 4._o chasmalim_fw-la 5._o seraphim_n 6._o malachim_n or_o angel_n 7._o elohim_n 8._o bene_fw-la elohim_n 9_o cherubin_n 10._o yschim_n the_o signification_n of_o most_o of_o the_o name_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o far_o fetch_v however_o i_o shall_v translate_v they_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v and_o as_o i_o can_v best_o guess_v by_o the_o explication_n they_o have_v give_v of_o they_o 1._o live_v holy_o 2._o quick_a 3._o powerful_a in_o strength_n 4._o flame_n of_o fire_n 5._o gâ—owing_v spark_n 6._o messenger_n 7._o go_n 8._o son_n of_o god_n 9_o image_n of_o the_o temple_n 10._o men._n it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o first_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v original_o holy_a in_o a_o more_o excellent_a manner_n than_o man_n and_o that_o by_o their_o influence_n they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o creature_n inferior_a to_o they_o which_o god_n have_v create_v by_o their_o ministry_n the_o name_n of_o man_n may_v have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o last_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o use_v sometime_o to_o appear_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n they_o only_o also_o say_v maimonides_n be_v those_o who_o speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o be_v in_o the_o near_v degree_n to_o the_o human_a knowledge_n sect._n 9_o that_o be_v the_o difference_n which_o be_v among_o they_o i_o shall_v yet_o set_v down_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n how_o those_o ten_o order_n be_v distinguish_v from_o god_n and_o men._n all_o those_o live_a being_n say_v he_o know_v the_o creator_n in_o a_o excellent_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n each_o in_o reference_n to_o his_o order_n and_o not_o in_o relation_n to_o his_o excellency_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o first_o degree_n can_v conceive_v the_o creator_n such_o as_o he_o be_v in_o himself_o because_o their_o understanding_n be_v too_o short_a to_o attain_v unto_o he_o however_o they_o approach_v near_o to_o he_o than_o the_o being_n of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o each_o of_o these_o order_n unto_o the_o 10_o know_v the_o creator_n more_o perfect_o than_o man_n who_o be_v compose_v of_o matter_n and_o form_n sect._n 10._o the_o cabalist_n who_o have_v trace_v out_o the_o way_n to_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o content_v with_o these_o ten_o order_n but_o divide_v all_o the_o creature_n into_o four_o circle_n the_o one_a be_v the_o circle_n of_o the_o exhalation_n avilos_n call_v otherwise_o zephiros_n light_n so_o much_o exalt_v in_o all_o age_n by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o call_v either_o creature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o perfection_n distinct_a from_o he_o as_o manasse_n ben-israel_n explain_v it_o more_o particular_o put_v they_o into_o parallel_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o platâ—_n and_o esteem_v they_o to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n he_o count_v 10_o of_o this_o order_n the_o crown_n the_o science_n prudence_n majesty_n valour_n beauty_n victory_n glory_n foundation_n and_o kingdom_n they_o name_v the_o second_o circle_n that_o of_o the_o creation_n in_o which_o be_v the_o angel_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o all_o corporality_n and_o divide_v into_o 10_o order_n the_o name_n of_o which_o be_v set_v down_o sect._n 8._o they_o place_n in_o the_o three_o circle_n jetzira_n that_o be_v the_o form_n among_o which_o they_o reckon_v such_o angel_n as_o have_v any_o communication_n with_o body_n the_o four_o circle_n contain_v all_o the_o other_o creature_n name_v alchiia_n or_o compound_v being_n sect._n 11._o if_o i_o will_v relate_v more_o at_o large_a whatever_o the_o jew_n have_v write_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o each_o of_o their_o particular_a doctor_n there_o will_v not_o be_v much_o agreement_n betwixt_o what_o i_o shoul_n say_v and_o what_o have_v already_o be_v say_v they_o differ_v so_o much_o from_o one_o another_o however_o here_o follow_v the_o thought_n of_o some_o of_o their_o ringleader_n they_o speak_v of_o three_o sort_n of_o angel_n the_o first_o be_v altogether_o free_a from_o matter_n and_o there_o be_v four_o troop_n of_o that_o sort_n which_o have_v each_o their_o captain_n that_o stand_v at_o one_o of_o the_o corner_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n michael_n be_v on_o the_o right_n gabriel_n on_o the_o left_a vriel_n before_o and_o raphael_n behind_o this_o we_o learn_v from_o rabbi_n eliezer_n in_o his_o four_o chapter_n those_o name_n have_v a_o very_a pregnant_a sense_n michael_n that_o be_v unless_o it_o be_v god_n gabriel_n god_n be_v my_o strength_n vriel_n god_n be_v my_o light_n raphael_n god_n be_v my_o physician_n they_o never_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n nor_o in_o a_o human_a shape_n unless_o in_o a_o vision_n and_o to_o the_o prophet_n only_o the_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n employ_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o world_n be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n they_o have_v often_o appear_v to_o the_o prophet_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n they_o dwell_v above_o the_o celestial_a orb_n and_o be_v call_v the_o army_n of_o heaven_n but_o the_o devil_n or_o schediim_v that_o be_v the_o wicked_a angel_n or_o as_o they_o use_v to_o speak_v kacodaimones_n the_o bad_a demon_n of_o who_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v chap._n 2._o sect._n 12._o have_v their_o abode_n under_o the_o moon_n and_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o god_n wrath_n and_o judgement_n but_o as_o to_o this_o last_o sort_n we_o must_v more_o particular_o inquire_v after_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n sect._n 12._o they_o call_v the_o devil_n angel_n of_o destruction_n or_o death_n satanim_fw-la satan_n or_o adversary_n philo_z that_o be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o apostle_n will_v best_o teach_v we_o what_o they_o think_v of_o it_o thus_o he_o write_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o giant_n moses_n use_v to_o call_v angel_n what_o the_o other_o philosopher_n name_n genii_n here_o he_o take_v the_o â—â—rd_n genii_n in_o too_o large_a a_o sense_n or_o he_o confine_v that_o of_o angel_n to_o too_o strict_a a_o signification_n according_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v observe_v before_o chap._n 2._o s._n 13_o 14._o they_o be_v pursue_v that_o author_n the_o soul_n that_o fly_v into_o the_o air_n which_o none_o ought_v to_o account_v a_o fable_n and_o therefore_o it_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o it_o as_o we_o ordinary_o say_v that_o there_o be_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n and_o good_a and_o bad_a soul_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o angel_n some_o of_o they_o be_v call_v good_a and_o be_v messenger_n that_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o from_o god_n to_o man_n and_o from_o man_n to_o god_n who_o be_v unreproachable_a and_o constant_a in_o their_o excellent_a ministry_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v other_o that_o be_v profane_a and_o execrable_a and_o may_v well_o be_v call_v damnable_a without_o fear_n of_o lie_v sect._n 13._o the_o jew_n report_v very_o different_o the_o original_n of_o spirit_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n assert_n that_o they_o be_v produce_v by_o god_n himself_o on_o the_o second_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n prob._n 23._o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v their_o fall_n in_o these_o word_n chap._n 13._o the_o administer_a angel_n say_v to_o god_n eternal_o bless_v o_o lord_n god_n of_o the_o universe_n what_o be_v man_n that_o thou_o shall_v put_v such_o value_n upon_o he_o what_o be_v he_o beside_o vanity_n for_o he_o can_v but_o somewhat_o reason_n upon_o terrestrial_a thing_n god_n answer_v do_v you_o pretend_v that_o i_o only_o desire_v to_o be_v exalt_v and_o glorify_v by_o you_o here_o above_o i_o be_o the_o same_o there_o below_o that_o i_o be_o here_o who_o be_v it_o among_o you_o that_o can_v call_v all_o the_o creature_n by_o their_o name_n there_o be_v not_o one_o among_o they_o that_o can_v do_v it_o whereupon_o adam_n rise_v and_o name_v all_o the_o creature_n by_o their_o
name_n which_o the_o administer_a angel_n see_v say_v among_o themselves_o let_v we_o consult_v together_o how_o we_o shall_v do_v to_o make_v adam_n sin_n against_o his_o creator_n otherwise_o he_o be_v like_a to_o become_v our_o master_n sammael_n who_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n in_o heaven_n she_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v ch._n 12._o s._n 8._o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o order_n and_o the_o seraphin_n of_o six_o troop_n sammael_n choose_v some_o of_o the_o twelve_o order_n to_o accoâ—â—â—â—ny_v he_o and_o come_v down_o below_o to_o visit_v all_o the_o creature_n who_o god_n eternal_o bless_a have_v create_v he_o find_v none_o so_o cunning_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o deceive_v as_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n come_v afterward_o to_o the_o seduction_n and_o fall_n of_o man_n upon_o which_o he_o tell_v as_o many_o story_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v so_o be_v the_o seduction_n of_o man_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n afterward_o he_o relate_v how_o god_n punish_v adam_n eve_n and_o the_o serpent_n and_o impose_v on_o each_o of_o they_o his_o proper_a pain_n he_o call_v they_o all_o three_o before_o he_o charge_v by_o his_o sentence_n adam_n with_o nine_o curse_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o death_n but_o he_o precipitate_v sammael_n and_o his_o whole_a troop_n from_o the_o heaven_n the_o abode_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o cut_v off_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o serpent_n for_o it_o have_v before_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o camel_n and_o sammael_n ride_v upon_o he_o and_o he_o curse_v it_o above_o all_o other_o beast_n and_o live_a creature_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v this_o story_n upon_o eliezer_n alone_o the_o targum_n that_o contain_v the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o receive_v explication_n of_o their_o best_a doctor_n mention_v this_o fable_n in_o several_a place_n sect._n 14._o they_o give_v yet_o another_o original_n to_o the_o daemon_n feign_v he_o to_o be_v issue_v from_o lilis_n that_o be_v say_v manasse_n the_o name_n of_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o have_v be_v the_o wife_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lilit_fw-la be_v a_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n isa_n 34_o 14._o which_o our_o interpreter_n translate_v satyr_n the_o french_a lutin_n and_o the_o dutch_a duyvell_n but_o we_o must_v hear_v rabbi_n elisha_n who_o in_o his_o thisbi_n have_v set_v up_o the_o whole_a legend_n we_o find_v in_o some_o write_n that_o for_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n during_o which_o adam_n abstain_v from_o his_o wife_n there_o come_v she_o devil_n to_o he_o who_o grow_v big_a with_o child_n and_o bring_v forth_o devil_n spirit_n hobgoblin_n and_o night_n phantasm_n i_o find_v again_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v bring_v forth_o by_o four_o mother_n lilis_n naome_n ogera_n and_o macholas_n we_o likewise_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ben_n syra_n quest_n 60._o that_o nebuchadnezar_n ask_v he_o why_o most_o child_n die_v within_o the_o eight_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n he_o answer_v because_o lilis_n kill_v they_o of_o which_o matter_n there_o be_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o write_v more_o of_o it_o because_o i_o dont_fw-fr credit_v it_o by_o that_o narration_n may_v be_v see_v how_o gross_a the_o fiction_n of_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n be_v since_o there_o be_v man_n among_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v they_o how_o apt_a soever_o that_o nation_n may_v be_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o sect._n 15._o but_o as_o if_o those_o four_o she_o devil_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o people_n the_o world_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o sort_n from_o what_o be_v mention_v gen._n 6.2_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v fair_a take_v for_o wife_n such_o as_o they_o like_v from_o very_o ancient_a time_n the_o jew_n by_o those_o son_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o angel_n wherefore_o josephus_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n chap._n 4._o that_o several_a angel_n of_o god_n mix_v themselves_o with_o woman_n beget_v a_o very_a insolent_a generation_n he_o even_o know_v the_o name_n of_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o that_o excess_n of_o lechery_n aza_n and_o azael_n be_v the_o chief_a among_o they_o be_v both_o enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o naema_n cain_n daughter_n thence_o proceed_v the_o giant_n mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n who_o as_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o that_o narration_n must_v have_v be_v half_a devil_n and_o half_a men._n asmodee_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n of_o sara_n daughter_n to_o raguel_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v likewise_o issue_v from_o that_o marriage_n but_o other_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v sammael_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o spirit_n have_v the_o faculty_n of_o generate_a eliezer_n explain_v that_o difficulty_n in_o his_o 22th_o chapter_n when_o they_o be_v throw_v down_o from_o their_o holy_a abode_n their_o strength_n and_o shape_n become_v like_a to_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 16._o but_o not_o to_o fill_v up_o this_o book_n with_o tale_n they_o have_v rather_o imagine_v as_o some_o heathen_n have_v do_v chap._n 2._o s._n 12._o that_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v half_a angel_n and_o half_a men._n whereupon_o vorstius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v the_o follow_a word_n take_v from_o rabbi_n scheem_n toob_n in_o that_o place_n where_o rabi_n nitron_n speak_v of_o lilis_n the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n night_n phantasm_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n which_o we_o sometime_o see_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n proceed_v from_o the_o concourse_n of_o that_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o their_o state_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v that_o they_o resemble_v man_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v angel_n because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n they_o be_v not_o such_o a_o subtle_a substance_n as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o they_o be_v not_o compose_v of_o such_o a_o gross_a matter_n as_o that_o of_o men._n if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o those_o curse_a creature_n be_v call_v by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n sometime_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o male_a and_o female_a as_o though_o they_o be_v man_n the_o same_o toob_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o 5_o chapter_n as_o vorstius_n relate_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n of_o rabi_n eliezer_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o order_n of_o spirit_n consider_v as_o distinguish_v into_o ten_o order_n from_o that_o order_n proceed_v in_o the_o universe_n two_o sort_n of_o spirit_n of_o error_n or_o satyr_n who_o behave_v themselves_o like_o man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o handsome_a woman_n transform_v themselves_o now_o into_o man_n then_z women_z sect._n 17_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o learn_v their_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n at_o least_o if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o distinct_o enough_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o it_o for_o it_o already_o appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o philo_n sect._n 12._o that_o the_o most_o learned_a do_v not_o stick_v to_o a_o accurate_a distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o josephus_n that_o famous_a historian_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o other_o author_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 25._o that_o the_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n be_v those_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n who_o fall_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o kill_v they_o if_o not_o hinder_v from_o it_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o ascribe_v something_o corporeal_a to_o those_o spirit_n so_o much_o the_o more_o that_o he_o fancy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o root_n baaras_fw-mi or_o by_o some_o other_o former_o show_v by_o solomon_n as_o the_o same_o author_n intimate_v in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n but_o i_o be_o to_o make_v a_o large_a mention_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o enchantment_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n sect._n 18._o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a hoornbeck_n have_v write_v against_o the_o jew_n contain_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o soul_n their_o opinion_n say_v he_o pag._n 319._o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o create_v together_o with_o the_o light_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v create_v together_o but_o by_o couple_n the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o of_o a_o woman_n so_o that_o
tbem_fw-la who_o eager_o addict_v themselves_o to_o magic_n by_o which_o they_o get_v afterward_o into_o great_a reputation_n and_o that_o the_o expound_v of_o dream_n be_v a_o pretence_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o commit_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o deceit_n and_o villainy_n we_o see_v continue_v that_o learned_a author_n in_o the_o book_n maarsar_n shemi_n fol._n 45._o col._n 2_o 3._o that_o rabbi_n joseph_n ben_n calpata_n rabbi_n ishmael_n ben._n jose_n rabbi_n lazarus_n and_o akiba_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n many_o of_o their_o expounding_n be_v relate_v in_o the_o place_n i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o lightfoot_n and_o from_o several_a thing_n contain_v therein_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o instruct_v their_o disciple_n in_o those_o arts._n in_o the_o book_n shabbat_n fol._n 3_o col._n 2._o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o phantasm_n that_o appear_v to_o one_o of_o their_o bigot_n whilst_o he_o be_v meditate_v the_o law_n and_o fol._n 8._o col._n 2._o fol._n 14._o col._n 3._o all_o sort_n of_o conjuration_n be_v treat_v of_o some_o to_o cure_v wound_n other_o against_o the_o sting_n of_o serpent_n against_o theft_n and_o even_o against_o enchantment_n this_o i_o have_v collect_v from_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o lightfoot_n page_n 147._o where_o many_o other_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o not_o necessary_a to_o relate_v and_o much_o less_o to_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o own_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n sect._n 3_o however_o it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o add_v what_o the_o same_o lightfoot_n have_v gather_v from_o several_a of_o their_o writing_n especial_o from_o the_o book_n sanhedrin_n concern_v their_o bathkol_n or_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o voice_n which_o be_v the_o name_n the_o jew_n give_v to_o the_o echo_n pretend_v it_o be_v a_o oracle_n that_o under_o the_o second_o temple_n supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o urim_n and_o thummim_n with_o which_o the_o first_o temple_n be_v honour_v this_o be_v know_v by_o all_o that_o be_v but_o a_o little_a acquaint_v with_o the_o jewish_a affair_n and_o have_v read_v some_o of_o their_o writing_n but_o here_o be_v proof_n that_o show_v they_o make_v use_v of_o bathkool_n divination_n rabbi_n jochanan_n and_o rabbi_n simeon_n design_v to_o consult_v bathkool_n to_o go_v and_o see_v rabbi_n samuel_n the_o babylonian_a they_o pass_v before_o the_o school_n and_o hear_v a_o boy_n read_v what_o be_v contain_v 1_o sam._n chap._n 25._o verse_n 1._o samuel_n be_v dead_a they_o observe_v that_o and_o find_v that_o the_o samuel_n they_o seek_v be_v dead_a here_o follow_v another_o story_n rabbi_n jonah_n and_o rabbi_n josah_n go_v to_o visit_v rabbi_n acha_n while_o he_o lay_v sick_a they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v what_o bathkool_n will_v say_v and_o immediate_o they_o hear_v a_o voice_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o say_v to_o her_o neighbour_n the_o candle_n go_v out_o to_o which_o the_o neighbour_n answer_v pray_v dont_fw-fr let_v it_o go_v out_o nor_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o israel_n lightfoot_n tom._n 2._o p._n 167._o it_o be_v as_o sure_o that_o those_o word_n proceed_v from_o bathkool_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o elijah_n be_v present_a at_o the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o child_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v common_o believe_v among_o they_o and_o as_o all_o the_o learned_a know_v s_n 4._o but_o beside_o those_o singularity_n we_o may_v take_v notice_n that_o all_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v found_v upon_o two_o ground_n the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n and_o thy_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o former_a ground_n be_v that_o tho'_o they_o esteem_v not_o the_o celestial_a light_n to_o be_v god_n yet_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o a_o particular_a virtue_n work_v upon_o and_o influence_v human_a action_n as_o well_o external_a as_o internal_a sense_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v philo_n and_o ben._n maimon_n upon_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v very_o usual_a with_o they_o to_o say_v the_o planet_n make_v such_o a_o one_o wise_a or_o rich_a as_o buxtorf_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sabbath_n these_o be_v happy_a influence_n or_o constellation_n that_o be_v call_v mazzal-toob_a but_o mazzal-ra_a be_v a_o malignant_a star_n under_o which_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o who_o virtue_n influence_n he_o all_o his_o life_n buxtorf_n say_v again_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o book_n that_o the_o planet_n of_o the_o day_n of_o one_o birth_n influence_n he_o not_o but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o hour_n and_o even_o we_o find_v in_o that_o book_n which_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o every_o man_n according_a to_o the_o planet_n under_o which_o he_o be_v bear_v he_o who_o be_v bear_v under_o the_o sun_n will_v be_v handsome_a free_a not_o dissemble_v but_o of_o a_o unconstant_a humour_n under_o venus_n he_o will_v be_v rich_a and_o lecherous_a under_o mercury_n skilful_a and_o of_o a_o good_a memory_n under_o the_o moon_n sickly_a and_o unsteadfast_a under_o saturn_n unfortunate_a under_o jupiter_n just_a and_o under_o mars_n happy_a which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o the_o other_o constellation_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o planet_n in_o israel_n because_o all_o the_o jew_n seem_v to_o be_v bear_v under_o one_o planet_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o genius_n and_o conduct_n therefore_o we_o must_v conclude_v that_o those_o distinction_n concern_v only_a stranger_n and_o that_o israel_n have_v the_o skill_n of_o foretell_v their_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n however_o they_o be_v much_o disturb_v when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v because_o they_o take_v that_o accident_n as_o a_o ill_a presage_n to_o they_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o the_o unstedfastness_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n sect._n 5._o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n discover_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o jewish_a divination_n lead_v we_o to_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n say_v that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v skilful_a and_o shrewd_a and_o other_o foolish_a and_o dull_a the_o most_o skilful_a fly_v from_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o other_o sometime_o learn_v what_o be_v to_o happen_v for_o this_o reason_n he_o acknowledge_v page_n 18._o that_o several_a conjure_v up_o those_o spirit_n and_o do_v wonder_n by_o help_n of_o the_o black_a art_n we_o read_v even_o in_o some_o cabbalistical_a book_n as_o in_o pirke_n chalos_n and_o ratsiel_n and_o in_o some_o other_o the_o name_n of_o those_o spirit_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o conjuration_n use_v for_o that_o purpose_n there_o be_v also_o to_o be_v find_v all_o the_o presage_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o various_a sort_n of_o apparition_n if_o those_o spirit_n appear_v to_o a_o man_n alone_o they_o forebode_v nothing_o good_a if_o they_o appear_v to_o two_o person_n together_o they_o presage_v nothing_o ill_a but_o it_o never_o happen_v that_o they_o show_v themselves_o to_o three_o in_o a_o company_n sect._n 6._o the_o way_n and_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o feast_n and_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o their_o ordinary_a life_n every_o one_o know_v that_o marriage_n be_v the_o lawful_a way_n to_o beget_v child_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v one_o must_v needs_o know_v how_o to_o preserve_v himself_o in_o that_o occasion_n from_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n there_o be_v none_o but_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n how_o he_o expel_v the_o devil_n asmodee_fw-mi by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o angel_n raphael_n and_o how_o they_o take_v together_o a_o fish_n which_o as_o some_o suppose_n be_v a_o pike_n as_o to_o the_o heart_n and_o liver_n say_v raphael_n if_o the_o daemon_n or_o wicked_a spirit_n disturb_v any_o person_n whether_o man_n or_o woman_n he_o need_v but_o make_v a_o perfume_n before_o he_o and_o the_o party_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o vex_v chap._n 6._o v._n 7._o when_o he_o be_v marry_v with_o sara_n he_o remember_v the_o word_n of_o raphael_n and_o take_v the_o ash_n of_o the_o perfume_n put_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o liver_n of_o the_o fish_n thereupon_o and_o make_v a_o smoke_n with_o it_o which_o when_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v smell_v he_o flee_v into_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o egypt_n and_o the_o angel_n bind_v he_o there_o chap._n 8._o v._n 23._o sect._n 7._o if_o that_o narration_n be_v esteem_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o protestant_n that_o of_o josephus_n deserve_v not_o a_o better_a name_n when_o in_o the_o second_o chap._n of_o the_o 8_o book_n of_o his_o jewish_a antiquity_n he_o deduce_v the_o original_a of_o magic_n from_o solomon_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o wisdom_n
of_o that_o king_n nay_o he_o assert_v that_o god_n himself_o have_v inspire_v he_o with_o that_o art_n so_o powerful_a against_o demon_n for_o say_v he_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o witchcraft_n to_o expel_v disease_n and_o have_v leave_v in_o his_o writing_n form_n of_o conjuration_n by_o which_o the_o devil_n that_o molest_v mankind_n be_v so_o far_o banish_v that_o they_o never_o dare_v come_v back_o again_o and_o that_o sort_n of_o cure_n be_v now_o in_o great_a request_n among_o our_o nation_n it_o consist_v according_a to_o the_o description_n give_v of_o it_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o certain_a root_n which_o they_o seal_v up_o and_o put_v under_o the_o nostril_n of_o the_o possess_v at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o utter_v the_o name_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o word_n of_o his_o conjuration_n and_o so_o be_v the_o devil_n force_v to_o fly_v he_o declare_v to_o have_v be_v a_o eye-witness_n himself_o of_o a_o operation_n of_o this_o nature_n make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n on_o the_o person_n of_o one_o eliezer_n we_o will_v examine_v in_o our_o four_o book_n how_o the_o sight_n of_o josephus_n be_v then_o dispose_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n we_o can_v wish_v he_o have_v explain_v to_o we_o whether_o this_o root_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o 28_o chap._n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n which_o he_o call_v baaras_n because_o of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o grow_v since_o he_o also_o ascribe_v to_o this_o last_o the_o wonderful_a virtue_n of_o expelling_a demon_n for_o according_a to_o his_o relation_n one_o need_v but_o touch_v the_o possess_v with_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n be_v force_v to_o run_v away_o but_o of_o this_o more_o in_o the_o four_o book_n sect._n 8._o here_o follow_v how_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v molest_v all_o their_o life_n by_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o how_o they_o beware_v of_o they_o when_o a_o child_n come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o terror_n of_o lilis_n come_v with_o he_o to_o seize_v upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o parent_n because_o that_o lilis_n intend_v to_o kill_v the_o boy_n within_z 8_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o the_o girl_n within_o the_o 21th_o the_o remedy_n of_o the_o german_a jew_n to_o preserve_v themselves_o from_o that_o danger_n be_v to_o draw_v circular_a line_n with_o chalk_n or_o charcoles_n upon_o the_o 4_o wall_n of_o the_o chamber_n wherein_o the_o woman_n lie_v and_o to_o write_v upon_o each_o circle_n adam_n eve_n let_v lilis_n be_v go_v they_o also_o write_v upon_o the_o door_n of_o the_o chamber_n the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n that_o preside_v over_o physic_n senoi_n sansenoi_n and_o saumangelof_o as_o lilis_n herself_o teach_v they_o when_o she_o hope_v to_o drown_v they_o all_o in_o the_o sea_n this_o be_v relate_v by_o elias_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v thisbi_n to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o great_a credit_n as_o he_o himself_o witness_v i_o can_v omit_v what_o buxtorf_n say_v in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la concern_v the_o weapon_n wherewith_o they_o arm_v themselves_o against_o phantom_n a_o veil_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n hinder_v the_o phantasm_n from_o know_v he_o that_o be_v fright_v but_o if_o god_n judge_n that_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v terrify_v for_o his_o sin_n he_o cause_v the_o vizard_n to_o fall_v down_o that_o the_o ghost_n may_v see_v and_o bite_v he_o sect._n 9_o but_o what_o terror_n soever_o the_o devil_n cause_v to_o they_o they_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o if_o they_o take_v their_o opportunity_n they_o may_v prevent_v his_o endeavour_n without_o trouble_n to_o this_o the_o choice_n of_o day_n be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n for_o they_o that_o they_o do_v no_o long_o deserve_v the_o reproach_n that_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o of_o not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o time_n the_o same_o buxtorf_n in_o his_o school_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v supply_v we_o with_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o that_o custom_n at_o the_o great_a day_n of_o propitiation_n they_o appease_v sammael_n with_o a_o present_a for_o on_o that_o only_a day_n in_o the_o whole_a year_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o a_o compact_n with_o god_n to_o accuse_v israel_n of_o their_o transgression_n beside_o they_o believe_v themselves_o so_o cunning_a as_o to_o cheat_v the_o devil_n the_o first_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v to_o blow_v upon_o the_o corn_n withal_o their_o strength_n from_o morning_n to_o night_n fancy_v to_o make_v sammael_n forget_v the_o quality_n of_o it_o by_o the_o fright_n they_o cast_v upon_o he_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o year_n be_v also_o fit_a to_o put_v another_o cheat_n upon_o he_o for_o as_o on_o that_o day_n god_n sit_v in_o judgement_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o sin_n they_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v their_o enemy_n from_o bring_v his_o accusation_n against_o they_o by_o conceal_v from_o he_o the_o date_n of_o the_o day_n the_o subtlety_n they_o use_v in_o that_o occasion_n be_v that_o they_o forbear_v to_o read_v either_o the_o begin_n or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n as_o sammael_n suppose_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v that_o day_n and_o thus_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o catch_v he_o they_o also_o abstain_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v on_o the_o 17_o day_n of_o the_o month_n tammus_n that_o answer_v to_o our_o june_n and_o the_o 9th_o of_o the_o follow_a month_n on_o which_o fall_v their_o second_o fast_n to_o go_v from_o home_n and_o especial_o avoid_v to_o make_v any_o journey_n of_o 4_o or_o 5_o mile_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o a_o court_n of_o justice_n because_o that_o time_n be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n call_v ketelmeriri_fw-la bitter_a destruction_n a_o name_n draw_v from_o deut._n chap._n 32._o v._n 24._o where_o moses_n however_o speak_v of_o quite_o other_o matter_n sect._n 10._o the_o cabbala_n chief_o use_v such_o witchcraft_n as_o be_v make_v by_o number_n and_o letter_n and_o be_v in_o great_a request_n among_o the_o jew_n it_o even_o teach_v to_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o sacred_a word_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o some_o sentence_n and_o discourse_n or_o only_o some_o proper_a word_n and_o particular_a name_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n whether_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o absent_a body_n or_o of_o incorporeal_a substance_n or_o whether_o they_o presume_v to_o effect_v by_o that_o mean_n strange_a and_o wonderful_a thing_n malka_n scheva_n or_o the_o queen_n of_o sheba_n that_o go_v to_o visit_v king_n solomon_n in_o his_o glory_n have_v be_v often_o conjure_v up_o as_o they_o fancy_n and_o have_v appear_v to_o the_o superstitious_a in_o short_a as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o other_o extraordinary_a effect_n which_o they_o boast_v to_o produce_v they_o be_v hold_v for_o great_a forcerer_n even_o by_o christian_n over_o credulous_a in_o this_o point_n for_o there_o be_v germane_a who_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o man_n that_o can_v stop_v conflagration_n and_o quench_v fire_n by_o throw_v upon_o it_o some_o bewitched_a thing_n that_o can_v draw_v two_o or_o several_a sort_n of_o wine_n out_o of_o the_o same_o vessel_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o produce_v many_o other_o wonder_n sect._n 11._o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o use_n they_o make_v of_o name_n in_o witchcraft_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o they_o make_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o mix_v the_o name_n of_o god_n with_o it_o than_o that_o of_o the_o devil_n the_o famous_a name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o we_o use_v to_o read_v jehovah_n when_o punctuate_v be_v multiply_v by_o their_o doctor_n by_o 12_o 42_o and_o the_o 72_o letter_n which_o they_o dispose_v and_o make_v word_n of_o they_o and_o apply_v they_o to_o witchcraft_n for_o that_o reason_n they_o call_v it_o shem_n hamphorash_n a_o name_n explain_v or_o divide_v they_o believe_v it_o to_o have_v a_o great_a virtue_n by_o he_o moses_n kill_v the_o egyptian_a by_o he_o israel_n be_v preserve_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o destroy_a angel_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o by_o he_o jesus_n christ_n expel_v wicked_a spirit_n thus_o they_o blaspheme_v the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n not_o be_v able_a to_o deny_v his_o power_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o their_o own_o writing_n and_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n the_o name_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v likewise_o of_o much_o force_n to_o his_o great_a loss_n and_o sorrow_n that_o force_n proceed_v from_o the_o 4_o hebrew_n letter_n that_o compose_v this_o name_n with_o the_o article_n perfix_v to_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hassatan_n that_o make_v up_o just_a
thing_n as_o they_o relate_v now_o there_o be_v none_o but_o know_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o that_o sect_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o their_o other_o write_n be_v involve_v with_o many_o fable_n and_o fiction_n which_o be_v general_o receive_v as_o truth_n among_o they_o but_o explain_v in_o a_o very_a rational_a sense_n by_o the_o learned_a which_o make_v it_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o intolerable_a in_o that_o respect_n as_o that_o they_o be_v false_a and_o groundless_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o use_v this_o circumspection_n that_o know_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v many_o in_o other_o sect_n we_o interpret_v their_o fable_n only_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o which_o be_v clear_o and_o significant_o express_v in_o other_o place_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o tendency_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v in_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o their_o other_o opinion_n sect._n 2._o it_o be_v also_o reasonable_a to_o relate_v at_o first_o what_o be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o alcoran_n and_o to_o join_v to_o it_o afterward_o what_o other_o author_n supply_v we_o with_o either_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n teach_v among_o the_o musulman_n that_o be_v the_o faithful_a as_o they_o love_v to_o call_v themselves_o or_o as_o to_o their_o practice_n in_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n but_o because_o the_o book_n of_o law_n collect_v after_o the_o death_n of_o mahomet_n by_o his_o disciple_n that_o be_v the_o most_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o musulman_n be_v not_o uniform_a as_o to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o it_o be_v translate_v in_o several_a language_n for_o the_o conveniency_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o design_v to_o follow_v the_o division_n observe_v by_o du_fw-fr râ—er_n in_o his_o french_a translation_n and_o by_o le_fw-fr verrier_n in_o his_o dutch_a who_o both_o divide_v the_o whole_a work_n into_o 113_o chapter_n sect._n 3_o first_o of_o all_o it_o be_v among_o they_o a_o fundamental_a point_n repeat_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o god_n be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v no_o partner_n in_o which_o they_o perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o jew_n even_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n as_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v chap._n 12._o sect._n 1_o marmol_n say_v however_o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o description_n of_o africa_n pag._n 128._o edit_fw-la paris_n that_o the_o morabite_n a_o sect_n of_o mahometan_n arab_n hold_v that_o the_o heaven_n star_n and_o element_n make_v up_o but_o one_o god_n together_o the_o sahis_n another_o sect_n of_o the_o turk_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v some_o deity_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o influence_n those_o two_o great_a light_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v upon_o sublunary_a creature_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o ricaut_n in_o his_o description_n of_o turkey_n book_n 2._o chap._n 12._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr vall_n in_o his_o journey_n book_n 4._o chap._n 17._o say_v that_o among_o the_o persian_n several_a mahometan_n ascribe_v assist_v form_n and_o intelligence_n to_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n by_o which_o they_o be_v quicken_v and_o direct_v as_o our_o body_n be_v by_o our_o soul_n sect._n 4._o in_o most_o or_o all_o the_o page_n of_o the_o alcoran_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a angel_n of_o the_o wicked_a devil_n and_o of_o the_o original_a of_o devil_n far_o more_o rational_o than_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o they_o make_v the_o angel_n immaterial_a though_o they_o believe_v that_o they_o appear_v in_o a_o corporeal_a shape_n as_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o 5_o chapter_n the_o angel_n say_v they_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a and_o immutable_a creature_n there_o be_v not_o other_o endue_v with_o such_o property_n thus_o be_v this_o passage_n quote_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la in_o his_o miscellany_n who_o have_v extract_v it_o from_o some_o other_o book_n but_o this_o be_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o moâ—t_n think_v part_n and_o the_o best_a philosopher_n among_o they_o for_o mahomet_n himself_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v be_v create_v of_o some_o certain_a matter_n as_o he_o give_v we_o to_o know_v in_o one_o of_o his_o fable_n to_o be_v relate_v anon_o he_o often_o speak_v too_o gross_o and_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v whether_o he_o understand_v in_o a_o proper_a or_o figurative_a sense_n what_o he_o so_o frequent_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n go_v to_o and_o fro_o hear_v the_o law_n have_v being_n and_o even_o be_v distinguish_v into_o male_n and_o female_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o distinction_n of_o sex_n to_o be_v find_v in_o every_o thing_n see_v his_o 52_o chap._n pa._n 594._o he_o no_o less_o vilify_v the_o dignity_n of_o angel_n ascribe_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o to_o their_o refusal_n of_o pay_v a_o extraordinary_a honour_n to_o adam_n who_o be_v wise_a than_o they_o be_v and_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o god_n for_o god_n teach_v adam_n the_o name_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o adam_n teach_v they_o to_o the_o angel_n chap._n 2._o pa._n 5._o last_o the_o great_a number_n of_o guardian_n angel_n who_o he_o give_v to_o every_o musulman_n evident_o infer_v that_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o he_o of_o great_a worth_n than_o several_a angel_n sect._n 5._o mahomet_n have_v very_o plain_o express_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o law_n his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o devil_n who_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v create_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o angel_n whence_o they_o fall_v for_o their_o envy_n thus_o in_o the_o 6_o chap._n pag._n 109._o he_o introduce_v god_n speak_v to_o he_o i_o have_v create_v and_o make_v thou_o i_o have_v command_v the_o angel_n to_o adore_v adam_n which_o they_o have_v do_v save_v only_o the_o devil_n this_o place_n must_v be_v understand_v with_o the_o distinction_n bring_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n adoration_n belong_v to_o the_o great_a god_n as_o a_o worship_n but_o it_o may_v belong_v to_o other_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o veneration_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o adam_n be_v adore_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o joseph_n by_o his_o father_n and_o brother_n mahomet_n proceed_v relate_v what_o god_n say_v to_o the_o devil_n what_o hinder_v you_o from_o adore_a adam_n as_o i_o have_v order_v you_o the_o devil_n answer_v because_o i_o be_o superior_a to_o he_o since_o thou_o have_v create_v i_o out_o of_o fire_n and_o man_n out_o of_o clay_n hereupon_o i_o say_v go_v out_o of_o paradise_n it_o be_v not_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o proud_a thou_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o be_v cover_v with_o infamy_n he_o reply_v let_v i_o be_v here_o till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n why_o say_v he_o have_v thou_o tempt_v i_o i_o shall_v say_v he_o turn_v man_n from_o the_o right_a way_n i_o shall_v hinder_v they_o by_o all_o mean_n from_o believe_v thy_o law_n and_o even_o let_v the_o great_a part_n fall_v into_o ungratefulness_n i_o say_v to_o he_o go_v out_o of_o paradise_n thou_o shall_v be_v reject_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o deprive_v from_o the_o effect_n of_o my_o mercy_n and_o i_o shall_v fill_v hell_n with_o those_o that_o shall_v listen_v to_o thou_o and_o follow_v thou_o the_o same_o relation_n be_v repeat_v in_o the_o 14_o 16_o and_o 37_o chapter_n pag._n 293_o 381_o and_o 511._o and_o tho'_o he_o mention_n but_o one_o devil_n as_o the_o chief_a he_o nevertheless_o believe_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a angel_n for_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o speak_v of_o thousand_o of_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n send_v once_o from_o heaven_n to_o his_o assistance_n whilst_o he_o pray_v he_o likewise_o mention_n the_o demon_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n as_o chap._n 6._o we_o have_v create_v hell_n to_o punish_v devil_n and_o men._n sect._n 6._o his_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o state_n of_o angel_n and_o devil_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v in_o all_o respect_n such_o as_o they_o be_v towards_o god_n and_o the_o faithful_a such_o he_o describe_v they_o to_o be_v one_o towards_o another_o chap._n 7._o pag._n 198._o god_n say_v to_o his_o angel_n i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o confirm_v the_o step_n of_o the_o true_a faithful_a chap._n 11.278_o the_o angel_n tremble_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n chap._n 20._o pag._n 360._o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o adorâ—_n he_o and_o again_o chapter_n 15._o pag._n 296._o god_n order_v his_o angel_n to_o go_v down_o and_o send_v his_o inspiration_n to_o who_o he_o please_v this_o
which_o issue_v the_o demon_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n mihi_fw-la 44._o st._n athanasius_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n explain_v those_o two_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o embassy_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o god_n create_v the_o angel_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o man_n that_o be_v under_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o god_n take_v indeed_o a_o genâ—â—ral_a view_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a inspection_n he_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o the_o angel_n constitute_v over_o they_o as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n with_o the_o other_o that_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n make_v some_o angel_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sort_n of_o demon_n sect._n 6._o justin_n that_o enter_v more_o into_o particular_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v demon_n declare_v that_o he_o know_v none_o that_o have_v that_o divine_a power_n of_o preserve_v and_o reward_v such_o as_o obey_v he_o and_o therefore_o that_o he_o know_v none_o likewise_o that_o have_v the_o power_n to_o avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o disobedient_a and_o rebel_n this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o 42th_o question_n have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o 40th_o that_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o have_v be_v once_o expel_v can_v torment_v he_o any_o more_o who_o he_o have_v before_o possess_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a 42th_o question_n he_o say_v that_o when_o a_o possess_v seem_v to_o break_v his_o band_n and_o fetter_n it_o be_v the_o daemon_n that_o do_v it_o who_o have_v that_o strength_n himself_o but_o can_v communicate_v it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o any_o man._n this_o be_v very_o particular_a and_o it_o will_v be_v fit_a to_o call_v it_o to_o mind_n again_o in_o another_o place_n wherefore_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v and_o remember_v it_o sect._n 7._o irenaeus_n explain_v himself_o but_o obscure_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n when_o he_o say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n that_o they_o go_v to_o a_o invisible_a place_n god_n have_v prepare_v for_o they_o but_o justin_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n pag._n mihi_fw-la 58._o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a go_v also_o more_o out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v some_o power_n over_o the_o live_n say_v that_o man_n be_v seize_v and_o cast_v down_o by_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v ordinary_a call_v possess_v and_o furious_a it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o that_o have_v speak_v immediate_o before_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n have_v use_v two_o different_a word_n viz._n first_o animae_fw-la the_o soul_n and_o then_o manes_n the_o ghost_n mention_v invade_v of_o the_o latter_a in_o his_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n s._n 14._o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o same_o word_n can_v be_v take_v in_o two_o different_a sense_n at_o the_o end_n of_o one_o period_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o follow_v he_o must_v therefore_o ascribe_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a of_o who_o he_o undoubted_o speak_v in_o his_o first_o period_n all_o the_o operation_n upon_o the_o live_n which_o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o attribute_v to_o other_o spirit_n call_v demon_n for_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o heathen_n sect._n 8._o origen_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o age_n have_v strange_a notion_n concern_v the_o angel_n sometime_o he_o give_v they_o a_o nature_n but_o equal_a to_o that_o of_o man_n for_o write_v of_o the_o light_n which_o st._n john_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n say_v to_o be_v our_o saviour_n he_o seem_v to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v equal_o communicate_v to_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o three_o volume_n on_o st._n john_n but_o in_o another_o place_n he_o make_v so_o great_a a_o distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o man_n that_o go_v from_o the_o first_o of_o creature_n endue_v with_o reason_n to_o the_o last_o he_o put_v the_o angel_n as_o betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n for_o he_o teach_v on_o 1_o sam._n 28._o that_o the_o first_o creature_n be_v those_o which_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n god_n the_o second_o those_o that_o we_o call_v throne_n and_o the_o three_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o principality_n afterward_o he_o call_v in_o question_n whether_o man_n be_v the_o last_o of_o rational_a creature_n or_o whether_o such_o creature_n as_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n among_o which_o he_o rank_n all_o the_o demon_n or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v inferior_a to_o man_n that_o be_v his_o opinion_n in_o his_o first_o vol._n st._n john_n sect._n 9_o he_o again_o intimate_v elsewhere_o that_o as_o man_n who_o have_v have_v the_o fear_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n become_v angel_n after_o their_o death_n as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o st._n matth_n 22.30_o though_o there_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o they_o become_v angel_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v like_a angel_n so_o that_o the_o present_a angel_n may_v former_o have_v be_v man_n moreover_o he_o imagine_v that_o angel_n and_o man_n may_v dispute_v which_o be_v more_o perfect_a establi_v betwixt_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o two_o subject_n the_o same_o difference_n which_o our_o saviour_n put_v between_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o st._n matth._n 19.30_o and_z ch_z 20.16_o he_o ascribe_v to_o angel_n not_o only_o the_o subregency_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o ten_o homil._n upon_o jeremiah_n and_o constitute_v as_o well_o as_o other_o doctor_n guardian_n angel_n upon_o that_o principle_n but_o he_o persuade_v himself_o that_o their_o virtue_n and_o devotion_n may_v increase_v as_o those_o of_o man_n proportionable_o to_o those_o of_o the_o person_n they_o keep_v afterward_o he_o destiny_n some_o to_o watch_v over_o little_a child_n and_o other_o over_o the_o adult_n ground_v his_o opinion_n upon_o st._n matt._n ch_n 18.10_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o angel_n of_o little_a child_n that_o see_v the_o face_n of_o their_o heavenly_a father_n sect._n 10._o he_o have_v this_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o star_n that_o they_o may_v have_v light_a and_o intelligence_n and_o though_o he_o express_v not_o himself_o so_o plain_o upon_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o his_o principle_n for_o upon_o the_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n 2.9_o that_o christ_n have_v taste_v death_n for_o all_o he_o say_v first_o that_o by_o that_o all_o must_v not_o simple_o be_v understand_v all_o man_n but_o whatever_o be_v capable_a of_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o among_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rational_a creature_n he_o reckon_v the_o star_n a_o little_a after_o and_o upon_o that_o foundation_n he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o make_v our_o lord_n not_o only_o the_o redeemer_n of_o man_n but_o also_o of_o star_n that_o have_v likewise_o sin_v because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o star_n be_v not_o pure_a in_o his_o sight_n job_n 25.5_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o second_o volume_n upon_o st._n john_n deny_v however_o that_o their_o influence_n shall_v hurt_v man_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v read_v of_o lunatic_n matth._n 17.14_o 15._o write_v upon_o genesis_n he_o likewise_o reject_v astrology_n to_o which_o he_o believe_v that_o some_o angel_n have_v forget_v their_o duty_n have_v persuade_v man_n to_o addict_v themselves_o sect._n 11._o tertullian_n in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o martion_n say_v as_o to_o the_o original_n of_o devil_n he_o have_v make_v the_o angel_n that_o be_v spirit_n now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o devil_n be_v make_v by_o god_n he_o be_v a_o angel_n and_o belong_v to_o his_o maker_n but_o inasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o be_v make_v by_o god_n viz._n as_o a_o devil_n or_o a_o slanderer_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o so_o by_o forsake_v god_n and_o withal_o deceive_v himself_o that_o language_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a origen_n speak_v not_o better_o for_o in_o his_o first_o part_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o seem_v to_o recite_v a_o riddle_n concern_v the_o dragon_n as_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o create_v by_o god_n in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n and_o before_o man._n he_o strain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o job_n ch_n 40_o v._o 15._o for_o he_o take_v they_o as_o they_o be_v now_o read_v in_o the_o greek_a bibles_n as_o though_o there_o be_v this_o or_o that_o dragon_n whereas_o the_o hebrew_n text_n have_v behemoth_n that_o signify_v a_o great_a beast_n translate_n the_o verse_n thus_o this_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o what_o god_n form_v which_o he_o mad_a for_o a_o matter_n of_o laughter_n to_o his_o angel_n sect._n
of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n they_o be_v explain_v more_o at_o large_a chap._n 15_o sect._n 7_o 12_o 23_o 26._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o find_v not_o that_o they_o have_v assert_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o sect._n 9_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o say_v also_o something_o of_o purgatory_n the_o spring_n of_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o apparition_n and_o witchcraft_n 1_o whether_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o ancient_a christian_n speak_v clear_o upon_o that_o subject_n or_o obscure_o and_o doubtful_a yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o establish_v a_o purge_a fire_n or_o some_o such_o other_o pain_n to_o be_v endure_v such_o be_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o devil_n of_o torment_n inflict_v upon_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o time_n of_o gilgul_n or_o the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n chap._n 12._o sect._n 20._o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o remote_a from_o that_o opinion_n ch._n 14._o s._n 11._o but_o the_o christian_n ch._n 15._o sect._n 27_o 28_o 34._o or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o have_v blow_v up_o that_o fire_n from_o under_o the_o ash_n though_o the_o other_o who_o number_n be_v far_o great_a have_v not_o the_o least_o inclination_n to_o credit_v it_o 2._o however_o those_o that_o be_v not_o altogether_o remote_a from_o they_o reject_v not_o whole_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n nor_o their_o various_a operation_n to_o which_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n have_v trace_v out_o the_o way_n for_o they_o as_o we_o have_v see_v ch._n 15._o s._n 7._o sect._n 10._o but_o neither_o the_o jew_n nor_o the_o mahometan_n carry_v exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n to_o so_o great_a a_o height_n as_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v powerful_a upon_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o name_n word_n and_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v so_o much_o virtue_n as_o to_o force_v they_o to_o answer_v to_o cast_v they_o out_o or_o to_o turn_v they_o off_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n ch._n 13._o sect._n 6.11_o those_o of_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n 14._o sect._n 14_o 18._o and_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a writer_n ch._n 16._o sect._n 5.10_o make_v it_o sufficient_o evident_a that_o their_o opinion_n be_v not_o much_o different_a as_o to_o this_o point_n though_o the_o last_o bring_v not_o they_o into_o practice_n 2._o the_o reader_n shall_v not_o find_v in_o my_o quotation_n a_o very_a particular_a explication_n of_o magic_n proper_o so_o call_v which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v cause_v so_o many_o disturbance_n to_o man_n upon_o earth_n unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o since_o on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o evil_n produce_v by_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v grant_v and_o on_o the_o other_o their_o obedience_n to_o exorcist_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o infer_v that_o all_o the_o damage_n that_o magician_n cause_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n must_v likewise_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o when_o we_o compare_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n and_o jew_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n as_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n to_o the_o mahometan_n and_o christian_n so_o that_o we_o easy_o perceive_v that_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n have_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o receive_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o who_o they_o be_v surround_v among_o who_o they_o be_v mix_v and_o from_o who_o the_o christian_n be_v descend_v and_o that_o the_o last_o have_v also_o borrow_v much_o from_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v deliver_v to_o they_o the_o sacred_a write_n with_o most_o of_o their_o particular_a interpretation_n that_o have_v be_v greedy_o swallow_v down_o and_o since_o increase_v to_o a_o great_a excess_n as_o to_o the_o mahometan_n who_o law_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o heathen_a jewish_a and_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o more_o compose_v of_o what_o be_v evil_a in_o they_o all_o than_o of_o what_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o store_v with_o more_o error_n than_o truth_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a they_o shall_v have_v so_o much_o agreement_n with_o those_o of_o the_o nation_n we_o speak_v of_o we_o may_v observe_v hereafter_o how_o all_o these_o opinion_n have_v insensible_o be_v cherish_v and_o increase_v by_o popery_n and_o have_v issue_v not_o only_o for_o the_o same_o spring_n but_o also_o from_o another_o whence_o mahomet_n have_v draw_v something_o for_o the_o make_n up_o of_o his_o system_n but_o as_o i_o have_v end_v the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o epicure_n i_o think_v it_o convenient_a to_o make_v a_o particular_a chapter_n of_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o the_o manichee_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o all_o the_o precede_a and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o opinion_n most_o common_a at_o this_o day_n s._n 1._o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n at_o least_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v so_o we_o will_v be_v at_o the_o same_o pain_n as_o those_o that_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v they_o for_o their_o own_o book_n that_o be_v then_o condemn_v be_v lose_v it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a blind_o to_o believe_v whatever_o their_o adversary_n say_v of_o they_o who_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v often_o mix_v with_o human_a passion_n so_o that_o they_o may_v sometime_o impute_v to_o their_o antagonist_n opinion_n that_o be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o they_o give_v out_o either_o misunderstanding_n or_o wrest_v they_o perhaps_o st._n austin_n have_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o heresy_n to_o a_o hundred_o for_o fear_v he_o shall_v diminish_v that_o of_o seventy_o which_o epiphanius_n have_v before_o establish_v in_o his_o preface_n and_o 57th_o chapter_n of_o the_o heresy_n for_o if_o celsus_n can_v mark_v in_o the_o most_o remote_a antiquity_n and_o from_o the_o first_o time_n that_o we_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o book_n but_o 100_o principal_a doctor_n of_o heathenism_n each_o of_o who_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a sect_n but_o only_o follow_v the_o footstep_n of_o his_o predecessor_n how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o christianity_n that_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o rule_n shall_v have_v be_v in_o much_o less_o time_n more_o divide_v than_o paganism_n that_o be_v found_v on_o such_o weak_a and_o uncertain_a ground_n sect._n 2._o st._n austin_n it_o seem_v shall_v be_v chief_o consult_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n since_o he_o himself_o have_v be_v infect_v with_o their_o poison_n and_o have_v particular_o treat_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o his_o 46_o ch._n of_o the_o heresy_n however_o i_o shall_v do_v it_o with_o great_a caution_n by_o the_o reason_n just_a now_o allege_v beside_o that_o these_o word_n of_o his_o preface_n ad_fw-la quod_fw-la vult_fw-la deum_fw-la make_v he_o extreme_o suspect_v for_o he_o say_v that_o in_o his_o little_a book_n of_o heresy_n he_o show_v a_o way_n vnde_fw-la possit_fw-la omnis_fw-la haeresis_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la ignota_fw-la vitari_fw-la to_o avoid_v all_o heresy_n whether_o know_v or_o unknown_a for_o how_o can_v one_o provide_v himself_o against_o what_o be_v unknown_a and_o consequent_o signify_v nothing_o nay_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o what_o be_v unknown_a can_v be_v call_v heresy_n since_o whatever_o deserve_v that_o name_n must_v be_v know_v or_o perhaps_o st._n augustine_n meaning_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o genius_n of_o such_o heresy_n as_o be_v already_o know_v he_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o light_n and_o weapon_n against_o those_o that_o be_v yet_o unknown_a but_o may_v become_v manifest_a hereafter_o however_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o insist_v long_o upon_o this_o reason_v we_o shall_v return_v to_o our_o subject_n the_o same_o father_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o manichee_n impute_v to_o they_o some_o thing_n quantumlibet_fw-la negent_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la pertinere_fw-la tho'_o they_o deny_v they_o ever_o so_o much_o but_o as_o he_o treat_v not_o distinct_o enough_o of_o all_o their_o opinion_n especial_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o our_o design_n i_o shall_v rather_o follow_v danaeus_n who_o have_v gather_v the_o chief_a point_n of_o their_o belief_n as_o well_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o st._n austin_n before_o quote_v and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n as_o out_o of_o many_o other_o author_n from_o who_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v what_o may_v be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 3_o as_o to_o god_n and_o the_o spirit_n they_o be_v say_v first_o to_o have_v establish_v two_o principle_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o one_o of_o which_o be_v good_a and_o the_o author_n and_o original_a of_o all_o good_a and_o the_o
to_o reveal_v it_o to_o the_o rector_n or_o other_o priest_n commission_v by_o the_o bishop_n never_o fail_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o the_o monitory_n deliver_v they_o after_o it_o be_v be_v thunder_v out_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n transform_v they_o most_o or_o all_o the_o night_n into_o dog_n cat_n wolf_n goat_n and_o other_o animal_n which_o be_v call_v to_o worry_v as_o a_o wolf_n if_o one_o meet_v in_o the_o night_n some_o wildbeast_n or_o a_o domestic_a stray_n he_o fancy_v to_o have_v meet_v the_o wolf-man_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o swear_v it_o some_o of_o the_o most_o think_v and_o less_o superstitious_a part_n at_o least_o believe_v that_o the_o excommunication_n contain_v in_o those_o monitory_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o demon_n those_o that_o have_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o by_o reveal_v such_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v often_o very_o convenient_a and_o useful_a to_o conceal_v sect._n 18._o as_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o general_a concern_v the_o power_n of_o wicked_a spirit_n so_o certain_a place_n be_v assign_v to_o they_o where_o they_o usual_o produce_v their_o effect_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v familiar_a spirit_n domestic_a and_o mountainous_a devil_n 1._o the_o familiar_a spirit_n spiritus_fw-la familiares_fw-la be_v those_o who_o always_o keep_v by_o a_o man_n even_o when_o he_o call_v not_o for_o they_o whether_o they_o do_v it_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hire_v very_o cheap_a for_o that_o purpose_n they_o serve_v he_o faithful_o at_o least_o outward_o whether_o or_o no_o he_o call_v for_o they_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o ring_n crystal_n chest_n and_o the_o like_a and_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o whither_o soever_o one_o please_v these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o schottus_n pag._n 134._o those_o demon_n in_o glass_n or_o ring_n be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n shut_v in_o or_o fasten_v to_o they_o with_o some_o certain_a ceremony_n use_v in_o that_o case_n and_o not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o any_o conjuration_n or_o exorcism_n nor_o by_o the_o power_n of_o he_o that_o carry_v they_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o some_o but_o they_o undergo_v this_o willing_o or_o by_o the_o absolute_a order_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o they_o blind_o obey_v or_o last_o to_o deceive_v man_n more_o easy_o when_o they_o be_v in_o those_o sort_n of_o prison_n and_o have_v be_v carry_v through_o several_a place_n question_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o sometime_o they_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v then_o they_o discover_v to_o man_n hide_a thing_n and_o foretell_v those_o that_o be_v to_o come_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o in_o our_o day_n a_o great_a and_o victorious_a prince_n carry_v one_o of_o these_o spirit_n with_o he_o in_o his_o ring_n and_o that_o he_o lose_v his_o sight_n in_o a_o battle_n a_o little_a after_o the_o stone_n that_o be_v in_o the_o ring_n be_v break_v into_o two_o piece_n pag._n 143._o sect._n 19_o schottus_n and_o dâ—â—â—io_n relate_v out_o of_o meletius_n what_o be_v ordinary_o say_v concern_v domestic_a devil_n they_o withdraw_v into_o the_o most_o hide_a place_n of_o the_o house_n upon_o pile_n of_o wood_n where_o they_o be_v keep_v with_o the_o most_o delicious_a meat_n because_o they_o carry_v to_o their_o master_n corn_n that_o they_o have_v steal_v from_o other_o people_n barn_n when_o those_o spirit_n intend_v to_o settle_v in_o any_o house_n they_o make_v it_o know_v by_o leap_v up_o stick_n of_o wood_n or_o throw_v dung_n into_o pail_n of_o milk_n if_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o let_v we_o alone_o those_o stick_n and_o the_o dung_n in_o the_o milk_n or_o even_o if_o he_o drink_v of_o the_o milk_n into_o which_o the_o dung_n hat_n be_v throw_v the_o spirit_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o life_n with_o he_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n be_v call_v by_o the_o french_a gobelin_n by_o the_o dutch_a guldelkens_n and_o kabautermannekens_n and_o by_o the_o english_a hobgoblin_n they_o appear_v in_o the_o shape_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n as_o little_a as_o dwarf_n or_o such_o as_o pigmy_n be_v former_o imagine_v to_o be_v schottus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o former_a time_n to_o see_v many_o of_o those_o spirit_n in_o house_n where_o they_o do_v whatever_o be_v necessary_a they_o d_z ess_v horse_n they_o sweep_v the_o house_n carried_z wood_n and_o water_n and_o do_v all_o sort_n of_o service_n pag._n 145._o he_o do_v well_o by_o say_n it_o be_v former_o do_v leave_v he_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o a_o proof_n in_o this_o curious_a age._n sect._n 20._o he_o have_v take_v from_o georgius_n agricola_n the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o mountainous_a devil_n say_v that_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o mine_n under_o the_o mountain_n that_o they_o be_v cruel_a and_o frightful_a that_o they_o make_v uneasy_a and_o perpetual_o vex_v those_o that_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n some_o call_v they_o the_o little_a hollander_n because_o they_o ordinary_o appear_v little_a scarce_o three_o foot_n high_a with_o a_o old_a wrinkle_a face_n and_o in_o the_o same_o shape_n with_o the_o miner_n clothe_v with_o a_o waistcoat_n and_o apron_n nevertheless_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o wicked_a as_o they_o love_v to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o be_v merry_o roguish_a especial_o when_o they_o will_v persuade_v that_o they_o do_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n when_o all_o be_v do_v his_o opinion_n come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o spirit_n some_o be_v good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v fear_v and_o detest_a by_o the_o workman_n whereas_o they_o look_v with_o pleasure_n upon_o the_o former_a believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o good_a augury_n but_o schottus_n be_v willing_a to_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o mean_a order_n betwixt_o man_n and_o spirit_n hold_v they_o for_o bad_a spirit_n what_o good_a soever_o they_o may_v do_v believe_v that_o when_o it_o happen_v so_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o god_n or_o that_o they_o do_v it_o crafty_o to_o delude_v man_n pag._n 114._o and_o 149._o sect._n 21._o there_o be_v still_o more_o illusion_n make_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o shape_n the_o devil_n take_v on_o than_o in_o the_o other_o occasion_n abovementioned_a i_o will_v not_o now_o speak_v of_o whole_a army_n that_o be_v believe_v frequent_o to_o appear_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n of_o which_o schottus_n treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o addition_n to_o his_o second_o book_n p._n 336._o but_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v hobgoblin_n and_o fairy_n formal_o our_o people_n speak_v almost_o of_o nothing_o else_o schottus_n write_v thereupon_o p._n 339._o delrio_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o spectres_n that_o appear_v as_o woman_n all_o in_o white_a in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n some_o be_v see_v in_o stable_n with_o wax_n candle_n light_v some_o drop_n of_o which_o they_o let_v fall_v upon_o the_o mains_fw-fr of_o horse_n comb_v and_o twist_v they_o very_o neat_o those_o white_a woman_n be_v also_o call_v sibyl_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v haband_n be_v as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o other_o and_o command_v they_o people_z believe_v their_o apparition_n to_o be_v of_o good_a omen_n but_o the_o doctor_n look_v on_o such_o presage_n as_o old_a woman_n tale_n acknowledge_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o the_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o at_o least_o possible_a and_o schottus_n relate_v p._n 215._o what_o cornelius_n of_o kempen_n say_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n lotarius_n that_o be_v about_o 830._o several_a of_o those_o fairy_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o friesland_n where_o they_o dwell_v in_o groat_n or_o on_o the_o top_n of_o hill_n and_o mountain_n whence_o they_o descend_v at_o night_n to_o carry_v away_o shepherd_n from_o their_o flock_n child_n from_o their_o cradle_n and_o slip_n both_o into_o their_o cavern_n chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n sect._n 1_o in_o speak_v of_o this_o last_o kind_n of_o demon_n we_o be_v descend_v by_o degree_n even_o to_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n but_o first_o we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o two_o thing_n to_o treat_v of_o touch_v spirit_n that_o be_v their_o apparition_n to_o man_n and_o their_o operation_n in_o the_o same_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v room_n to_o speak_v of_o
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
little_a book_n de_fw-fr sortiariis_fw-la of_o witch_n but_o especial_o the_o first_o be_v describe_v with_o more_o circumstance_n than_o i_o have_v read_v in_o any_o popish_a author_n so_o see_v this_o doctor_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a among_o we_o and_o that_o have_v live_v a_o little_a after_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n his_o book_n which_o be_v write_v 116_o year_n ago_o have_v not_o be_v attack_v nor_o contradict_v that_o i_o know_v of_o by_o any_o protestant_a writer_n but_o only_o by_o schottus_n from_o thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o we_o nor_o reject_v by_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o be_o go_v to_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o content_n of_o this_o author_n write_n sect._n 12._o see_v what_o he_o set_v down_o in_o his_o four_o chapter_n nullum_fw-la non_fw-la sortiarum_fw-la cum_fw-la satana_n foedus_fw-la iniisse_fw-la seque_fw-la ei_fw-la devovisse_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o sorcerer_n but_o he_o have_v make_v agreement_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o devote_a himself_o to_o he_o see_v the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o these_o contract_n first_o to_o secure_v the_o person_n of_o the_o magician_n the_o devil_n imprint_n a_o mark_n either_o under_o the_o eyelid_n or_o between_o the_o buttock_n or_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o mouth_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v perceive_v in_o those_o place_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o exempt_a from_o carry_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o judge_n order_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o those_o that_o be_v accuse_v of_o this_o crime_n to_o be_v shave_v to_o know_v the_o place_n that_o be_v mark_v as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o second_o the_o condition_n of_o these_o contract_n imply_v that_o they_o shall_v renounce_v god_n and_o acknowledge_v satan_n and_o adore_v he_o for_o their_o god_n and_o in_o recompense_n he_o shall_v assist_v they_o and_o shall_v come_v to_o their_o succour_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o he_o which_o he_o will_v never_o fail_v to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o the_o witch_n on_o their_o part_n fail_v to_o obey_v all_o his_o command_n three_o after_o the_o covenant_n have_v be_v thus_o mutual_o agree_v upon_o the_o magician_n the_o morrow_n after_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n a_o dog_n a_o cat_n or_o a_o hen_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o contract_n be_v confirm_v a_o new_a four_o afterward_o the_o devil_n cause_v in_o proper_a time_n and_o place_n all_o the_o magician_n to_o assemble_v where_o ever_o he_o prescribe_v there_o he_o make_v every_o one_o of_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mischief_n he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o power_n and_o means_n five_o he_o sometime_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o get_v they_o together_o assume_v a_o human_a shape_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o the_o magician_n only_o at_o other_o time_n he_o employ_v some_o of_o they_o to_o go_v and_o convene_v the_o assembly_n show_v they_o the_o time_n and_o place_n this_o assembly_n be_v not_o always_o general_a sometime_o there_o be_v but_o a_o certain_a number_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o please_v himself_o six_o if_o there_o be_v some_o who_o through_o weakness_n of_o body_n can_v go_v he_o give_v they_o a_o stick_v or_o a_o horse_n of_o some_o ointment_n to_o anoint_v themselves_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o which_o be_v become_v invisible_a he_o transport_v they_o through_o the_o air._n seven_o he_o appear_v himself_o as_o master_n of_o the_o club_n in_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n or_o in_o some_o ugly_a he-goat_n or_o in_o whatever_o form_n he_o please_v eight_o there_o they_o repeat_v their_o oath_n make_v to_o he_o after_o which_o they_o sing_v and_o dance_v in_o honour_n of_o their_o new_a god_n nine_o afterward_o he_o furnish_v they_o with_o such_o mean_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o do_v mischief_n to_o such_o as_o they_o please_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o make_v up_o their_o poison_n and_o promise_v they_o to_o continue_v his_o assistance_n to_o they_o and_o his_o service_n for_o their_o occasion_n ten_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o agreement_n satan_n fail_v not_o to_o work_v wonder_n in_o favour_n of_o his_o magician_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n that_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o order_v they_o to_o do_v in_o which_o sign_n consist_v not_o the_o operative_a and_o active_a faculty_n as_o the_o magician_n believe_v but_o it_o reside_v in_o the_o devil_n who_o operate_v when_o warn_v by_o the_o sign_n sect._n 13._o there_o be_v already_o a_o great_a deal_n but_o however_o there_o be_v more_o thing_n which_o the_o author_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v and_o infer_v from_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n where_o they_o be_v express_o contain_v as_o first_o that_o he_o often_o appear_v in_o human_a shape_n second_o that_o he_o sometime_o trouble_v and_o cast_v such_o a_o mist_n over_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o be_v engage_v with_o he_o that_o they_o fancy_v to_o have_v be_v in_o certain_a place_n and_o to_o have_v act_v several_a thing_n though_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n or_o reality_n in_o these_o imagination_n three_o but_o he_o real_o carry_v they_o through_o the_o air_n whither_o he_o please_v four_o that_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o wizzard_n and_o witch_n he_o can_v poison_n man_n secret_o from_o far_o without_o touch_v they_o five_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o the_o magician_n by_o his_o mean_n may_v raise_v tempest_n and_o cause_n rain_n six_o he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o long_o any_o effect_n upon_o the_o magician_n nor_o can_v act_v in_o their_o behalf_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n and_o power_n of_o justice_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o witchcraft_n may_v be_v exert_v even_o in_o prison_n and_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o devil_n break_v there_o the_o neck_n of_o those_o who_o belong_v to_o he_o these_o be_v daneus_n his_o doctrine_n sect._n 12._o furthermore_o the_o most_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o know_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o only_o of_o himself_o he_o form_v conjecture_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o great_a part_n of_o divine_n consult_v he_o for_o their_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v from_o he_o they_o learn_v what_o they_o discover_v to_o other_o man_n of_o thing_n present_a thing_n hide_v as_o when_o there_o have_v be_v something_o steal_v or_o some_o body_n bewitch_v they_o declare_v the_o thief_n or_o magician_n they_o likewise_o ascribe_v to_o he_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n since_o they_o fancy_v that_o he_o disturb_v and_o seduce_v they_o and_o that_o he_o incite_v they_o to_o mischief_n for_o that_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o understand_v when_o we_o pray_v in_o our_o church_n for_o those_o that_o be_v tempt_v and_o trouble_v in_o their_o conscience_n there_o be_v no_o error_n produce_v there_o arise_v no_o heresy_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o afflict_v with_o any_o persecution_n but_o the_o devil_n have_v contribute_v thereto_o all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o the_o devil_n be_v understand_v with_o relation_n to_o these_o idea_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o these_o interpretation_n that_o these_o opinion_n be_v ground_v it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o not_o only_o the_o protestant_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a writer_n assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o consult_v the_o devil_n who_o be_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o man_n nor_o to_o seek_v his_o help_n they_o however_o agree_v that_o the_o pagan_a oracle_n have_v not_o always_o be_v give_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o often_o they_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o priest_n which_o have_v so_o often_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o know_v it_o sect._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v extreamlv_v boast_v of_o for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o doctor_n who_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v assume_v a_o body_n and_o possess_v the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o transport_v and_o torment_v they_o several_a way_n as_o effective_o as_o he_o have_v actual_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o a_o great_a many_o people_n of_o which_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v possess_v by_o evil_a spirit_n they_o be_v deliver_v by_o our_o saviour_n they_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o spectre_n be_v confirm_v by_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v theâ—_n devil_n at_o least_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o who_o appear_v
allege_v but_o to_o set_v off_o with_o some_o likelihood_n the_o private_a opinion_n with_o which_o we_o be_v take_v up_o sect._n 9_o i_o hope_v that_o what_o i_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v easy_o be_v credit_v if_o attention_n be_v give_v to_o what_o follow_v i_o say_v that_o the_o character_n of_o philosophy_n such_o as_o be_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n pour_v itself_o upon_o all_o the_o interpretation_n and_o translation_n that_o be_v of_o the_o holy_a writ_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n that_o the_o four_o element_n earth_n water_n air_n and_o fire_n be_v include_v within_o one_o another_o as_o by_o circle_n reach_v from_o the_o centre_n to_o the_o high_a place_n of_o the_o universe_n so_o as_o that_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o low_a be_v mix_v with_o water_n in_o its_o superficies_n and_o the_o air_n above_o it_o surround_v the_o terraqueous_a globe_n these_o proposition_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o but_o that_o philosopher_n also_o believe_v that_o fire_n surround_v the_o air_n as_o the_o celestial_a heaven_n divide_v into_o several_a vault_n do_v fire_n these_o vault_n to_o which_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v fasten_v and_o be_v of_o a_o subtle_a and_o incorruptible_a matter_n in_o themselves_o surround_v one_o another_o and_o turn_v about_o we_o every_o year_n every_o month_n and_o every_o day_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o some_o certain_a spirit_n call_v assist_v form_n those_o that_o hold_v that_o opinion_n for_o probable_a be_v very_o apt_a to_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o air_n because_o the_o superior_a sphere_n be_v too_o pure_a for_o they_o when_o therefore_o those_o sort_n of_o man_n hear_v st._n paul_n mention_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n ephes_n 2.1_o or_o the_o spiritual_a wickedness_n in_o high_a place_n ch._n 6.12_o they_o doubt_v not_o but_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n and_o that_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n must_v be_v understand_v thus_o those_o who_o by_o read_v plato_n have_v fill_v their_o head_n with_o his_o demon_n fancy_v that_o tâ—is_n word_n be_v use_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o platonic_a sense_n without_o consider_v that_o this_o philosopher_n live_v not_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v publish_v in_o which_o the_o former_a signification_n of_o these_o term_n may_v be_v change_v as_o it_o daily_o happen_v and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o examine_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o be_v take_v by_o other_o author_n contemporary_a with_o the_o sacred_a writer_n whether_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o other_o author_n who_o book_n be_v lose_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n or_o last_o whether_o the_o jew_n in_o who_o tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v and_o who_o consequent_o ought_v to_o understand_v it_o best_o put_v the_o same_o signification_n upon_o they_o sect._n 10._o what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o ill_a use_n make_v of_o philosophy_n as_o to_o this_o point_n must_v not_o appear_v strange_a for_o it_o extend_v to_o every_o thing_n when_o copernicus_n begin_v to_o assert_v by_o reason_n that_o seem_v very_o strong_a to_o he_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v fast_o and_o unmoveable_a and_o that_o the_o terraqueous_a globe_n move_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o ptolomey_n pretend_v to_o explode_v that_o opinion_n by_o clear_a and_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o those_o that_o maintain_v it_o contrive_v explication_n to_o those_o passage_n and_o want_v not_o plausible_a reason_n to_o set_v they_o off_o thus_o those_o that_o after_o descartes_n believe_v man_n have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n in_o his_o understanding_n find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o st._n paul_n and_o understand_v in_o that_o sense_n these_o word_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n ch._n 1.19_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o they_o for_o god_n have_v show_v it_o unto_o they_o even_o some_o of_o descartes_n follower_n have_v explain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosopher_n that_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o this_o narration_n as_o the_o author_n himself_o confess_v in_o his_o little_a book_n entitle_v cartesius_n mosaisans_n sect._n 11._o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o divinity_n as_o with_o philosophy_n those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o first_o or_o chief_a doctor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o authority_n of_o who_o the_o papist_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v be_v at_o first_o imbue_v with_o that_o false_a philosophy_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v upon_o free_v themselves_o of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la by_o a_o true_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v pour_v their_o prevention_n over_o whatever_o they_o have_v write_v for_o whether_o they_o treat_v of_o such_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v most_o controvert_v or_o whether_o they_o interpret_v passage_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n they_o have_v adhere_v to_o bare_a speculation_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o subject_n quite_o different_a from_o those_o the_o sacred_a write_v aim_v at_o st._n austin_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n have_v be_v fruitful_a in_o speculation_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o 3d_o have_v surpass_v all_o the_o other_o in_o mis-application_n remote_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o holy_a penman_n as_o may_v have_v be_v observe_v by_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v from_o they_o and_o several_a other_o concern_v spirit_n in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n their_o homily_n that_o be_v their_o sermon_n contain_v but_o few_o exposition_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o still_o few_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a that_o origen_n and_o st._n jerom_n have_v take_v more_o pain_n than_o the_o other_o and_o be_v also_o more_o puzzle_v have_v translate_v the_o sacred_a write_n in_o those_o age_n in_o which_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n be_v not_o much_o look_v after_o nor_o improve_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o those_o doctor_n hap_v propose_v upon_o many_o separate_a passage_n disperse_v through_o their_o write_n upon_o which_o instead_o of_o a_o serious_a examination_n they_o have_v put_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o their_o private_a opinion_n have_v ever_o be_v receive_v and_o teach_v afterward_o thus_o it_o be_v happen_v long_o after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n not_o be_v better_o improve_v that_o their_o interpretation_n have_v be_v admit_v without_o contradiction_n only_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n and_o look_v upon_o with_o that_o veneration_n that_o be_v common_o pay_v to_o antiquity_n as_o though_o the_o world_n in_o process_n of_o time_n be_v grow_v young_a than_o before_o by_o these_o mean_v it_o be_v that_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v spirit_n and_o especial_o the_o bad_a have_v insensible_o be_v bequeath_v as_o a_o inheritance_n to_o posterity_n sect._n 12._o since_o therefore_o every_o one_o be_v so_o much_o take_v up_o with_o this_o sect_n and_o pay_v so_o great_a a_o deference_n to_o those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o eminent_a father_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o papist_n who_o above_o all_o other_o put_v a_o high_a value_n upon_o they_o shall_v use_v their_o language_n and_o consecrate_v all_o their_o expression_n and_o it_o be_v long_a since_o the_o protestant_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o their_o adversary_n have_v found_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o worship_v of_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a doctrine_n upon_o some_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o seem_v to_o favour_v they_o when_o afterward_o they_o be_v compel_v to_o give_v some_o proof_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o find_v the_o first_o together_o with_o purgatory_n in_o the_o one_a epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n chap._n 3.13_o that_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o lutheran_n how_o great_a a_o philosopher_n and_o how_o learned_a soever_o any_o one_o may_v be_v he_o will_v find_v no_o reason_n and_o much_o less_o a_o necessity_n to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v local_o and_o visible_o ascend_v to_o heaven_n but_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o a_o necessary_a proposition_n that_o our_o lord_n after_o his_o resurrection_n penetrate_v through_o door_n shut_v up_o and_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v omnipotent_a how_o learn_v soever_o one_o may_v be_v in_o the_o tongue_n there_o be_v however_o frequent_a occasion_n in_o which_o it_o can_v neither_o be_v see_v or_o conjecture_v upon_o what_o ground_n the_o learned_a have_v give_v to_o some_o certain_a word_n a_o signification_n that_o favour_v the_o